retained pure and uncorrupt the additions of Antichrist are to be taken away and those things which he took away are againe to be added The presons receiving who must be beâ—eevers Acts 8.37 Mat. 3.6 When those persons use those rites for whom God hath ordained them Wherefore the houshold of Christ only that is Christians who by profession of faith and repentance are the Citizens of the Church must use these rites If thou beleevest withall thine heart thou maiest be baptized So also they are baptized of John Who confesse their sinnes The end for which they were instituted When the rites and Sacraments are used to that end for which they were instituted which we have heretofore handled It any of these conditions be broken to wit if either the rite or end be changed without authority from God or the signe be received without faith it is cleare that the thing and the signe doe no longer continue united after Gods ordinance Of the person receiving the Sacrament it is said Circumcision profiteth thee if thou keep the law Of the breach of the rites Paul pronounceth when yee come together therefore into one place this is not to eat of the Lords Supper Of mistaking the end Rom. 2.25 1 Cor. 11.20 Hos 5.6 Hosea the Prophet saith they shall go with their sheep and with their bullocks to seeke the Lord but they shall not finde him For sacrifices were not instituted by God to this end to merit justification and salvation Why we may not change the rites in the Sacraments Wherefore it is not lawfull to transforme the rites to any other end or use besides that whereunto they were ordained 1. Because that is not to obey Gods commandement 2. Because if the signes be changed or converted to another use or the Covenant not kept the consent of him that promiseth is lost without which the signe or earnest confirmeth nothing Wherefore the Sacraments without their right use are no Sacraments but rather vaine and fruitlesse spectacles neither have they the nature of Sacraments But the right and lawfull use of them consisteth especially in faith and repentance They who have not this unto them the Sacraments are no Sacraments Wherefore they are besides themselves who say that unbeleevers and infidels receive together with the signes the things signified by the signes 10. What the wicked receive in the use and administration of the Sacraments The wicked receive the bare signes without the things thereby signified IN the Sacraments we are specially to consider what to whom and how God offereth and communicateth The wicked although God in his Sacraments offer to them also his benefits yet seeing they are without faith they receive the bare signes onely and those to their judgement and condemnation This is proved 1. Because the benefits of Christ are received onely in the right use of the Sacraments but they neglect the right use of them who receive them unworthily without faith and repentance Wherefore Paul also saith Whosoever shall eate this bread 1 Cor. 11.27 and drinke the cup of the Lord unworthily shall be guilty of the body and bloud of the Lord. But the wicked eat it and drink it unworthily because they prophane the Sacraments and transforme God into the Devill and the sons of God into the sons of the Devill 2. Unto whom nothing is promised in the word to him the Sacraments seale nothing To the wicked nothing is promised in the word for all promises in the word have a condition of faith and repentance annexed unto them The Sacraments therefore seale and bestow nothing on the wicked For after what manner and unto whom a Charter promiseth any thing after the same manner and unto the same men doth the signe and seale annexed unto the Charter promise the same also Semblably God performeth his benefits after the same manner and unto the same persons after which manners and unto which persons he promiseth them But unto the wicked he hath promised nothing so long as they remaine in their unbeliefe 3. We receive spirituall things by faith The wicked have no faith Therefore neither doe the wicked receive spirituall things 4. To be wicked and to receive the Sacraments entirely implyeth a contradiction 11. How many Sacraments there are of the new Testament THis point shall be answered in the sixty and eighth Question of the Catechisme Quest 67. Doe not then both the Word and Sacraments tend to that end as to lead our faith unto the sacrifice of Christ finished on the Crosse as to the onely ground of our salvation Answ It is even so For the holy Ghost teacheth us by the Gospel and assureth us by the Sacraments that the salvation of all of us standeth in the onely sacrifice of Christ offered for us on the Crosse a Rom. 6.2 Gal. 3.27 The Explication 4. In what Sacraments agree with the Word and in what they differ from it THe Sacraments have some things in them agreeable with the Word and some conditions also different from the same The Sacraments and the word agree The Sacraments agree with the Word in these things In exhibiting the same thing unto us Both exhibite the same things unto us For by both God doth testifie unto us his will and by both he purposeth the same benefits the same grace and the same Christ unto us neither doth God confirm or represent by his Sacraments any other thing then he hath promised in his Word and they who seek for any other thing in the Sacraments then is prescribed in the Word of God frame and make Idols In proceeding from the H. Ghost Both are instruments of the holy Ghost to kindle and strengthen faith in us and so both also confirme and establish faith In being instituted and offered by God God instituteth both God offereth both In being accomplished by God God accomplisheth both by the Ministers of his Church For he speaketh with us in his Word by the Ministers and by the Ministers he offereth and giveth us these signes in the Sacraments But the things themselves which are signified by these signes the Son of God immediately offereth unto us He saith Receive the holy Ghost The bread which I will give you John 20.22 John 6.51 Matth. 3.11 is my flesh And John saith of him Indeed I baptise you with water to amendment of life but he that cometh after me will baptise you with the holy Ghost and with fire The Sacraments differ from the Word in these things They disagree In substance and nature In substance and nature For words signifie according to the appointment of men whom it pleased that things should be so expressed and signified Signes signifie according to a similitude which they have with the things by them signified Words we heare and read signes we perceive also by feeling seeing and tasting Words signifie onely Symboles and signes confirme also In the persons to whom
Booke entituled The inhumanation of the Word of God other Greeks commonly call this The Incarnation which word is made out of the sayings of Scripture in which the Incarnation of the Son of God is chiefly grounded John 1.14 The Word was made flesh and dwelt among us 1 Tim. 3.16 God was manifested in the flesh Heb. 2.14 Because children are partakers of flesh and blood the Son of God himselfe was made partaker of the same and ver 16. He tooke not on him the nature of Angels but he tooke on him the flesh is of God To this purpose are the Angels words to the Virgin Mary Luke 1.35 The holy Ghost shall come upon thee and the vertue of the most High shall over-shadow thee therefore that holy thing that shall be borne of thee shall be called the Son of God And that of the Apostle Gal. 4.4 God sent his Son made of a woman out of which is understood that this Incarnation is the miraculous assumption of humane flesh or nature by the operation of the holy Ghost in the Virgins womb being performed by the Son of God into the unity of his personality 3. Beleeve faithfully In the Greek it is firmely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the last Article it is faithfully and firmely of which the first respects the sincerity of this faith purified from errour deniall and heresie whatsoever concerning this mystery the latter requires an assurance and confidence of salvation in the Son of God incarnate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being opposite to doubt and conjecturall opinion ARTICLE II. Of the Creed the X. This then 4. is the right Faith 5. that wee beleeve and confesse that 6. our Lord Jesus Christ 7. the Son of God is 8. God and man The Declaration 4. RIght faith The right faith concerning the Incarnation of the Son of God is briefly set out in two heads The first is of the very mysterie of the Incarnation or of the person of the Son of God incarnate The later is concerning his office or the mysterie of our redemption which was performed and to be performed by him in the flesh It is equally necessary to salvation to beleeve both and the first for the later The faith of which except it be held entire and untainted as the Gospel declares it to beleeve Christ to be God and man which the divels also beleeve and tremble will help nothing to salvation 5. That we may beleeve We must beleeve and confesse because with the heart we beleeve unto righteousnesse and with the mouth we confesse to salvation 6. Our Lord. So the Angell calls him the same day he was borne Luke 2.11 There is borne to us this day a Saviour which is Christ the Lord And the New Testament in very many places chiefly 1 Cor. 8.6 We haue one Lord Jesus Christ. And he will be so called of us John 13.13 You call mee Lord and you say well for so I am Hence in the Creed we beleeve in Jesus Christ our Lord. The Septuagint every-where expresse the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lord by Gods proper name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is worth the observing because it affords an ample argument of the true Deitie of our Lord Jesus Christ For if 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be the same that Jehovah surely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 our Lord is God Jehovah The Son of God then is our Lord by a two-fold dominion one of his Deitie common to him with the Father and holy Ghost which is his absolute power over all things the other is of mediation proper to himselfe by which as he is the Mediatour between God and men he alone is at the right hand of God appointed head of the Church over all things Ephes 1.22 7. He is the Son of God Not a son by the grace of creation as the Angels are Gods Sons Job 1.6 nor a son by the grace of adoption as those that are predestinate are adopted to be sons by Jesus Christ Ephes 1.5 but the proper Son of God Rom. 8.32 The onely begotten of the Father John 1.14 Begotten before all created things from eternitie Prov. 8.23 25. Whose going forth from the beginning from the dayes of eternitie Mich. 5.4 By whom all things were made and without whom nothing was made that was made John 1.3 8. God and man Not God alone for so he were not truly Christ that is anointed for God alone is the anointer not the anointed Nor man alone for so he were not truly Jesus that is a Saviour for man alone is not the Saviour but the saved but God and man one and the same Son consisting of two natures the divine and the humane in the unitie of the hypostasis Furthermore why the Son of God the second person of the blessed Trinitie rather then any of the other persons to wit the Father or the holy Ghost united humane flesh to himselfe although that humane reason should stand amazed Christian faith should humbly adore and not search this mysterie some reasons notwithstanding are unfolded by Divines not improbable to wit that it was fit that he who was the Son of God begotten of the Father before the world should likewise be the Son of man borne in time of the substance of his mother First lest by the Incarnation the denomination of the divine persons should be changed or a confusion introduced which had hapned if either the Father or the holy Ghost or all together by the dispensation of the flesh had challenged to themselves the name of Son Secondly the benefit of the Incarnation was by God ordained and bestowed upon men for this end that wee might become the sons of God for it was meet that we should be made Gods adopted sons by him who is Gods naturall Son Thirdly it was most convenient that he who had obtained a middle place among the creatures should be repaired by the middle person of the Trinitie that there might be a decent correspondencie between the middle and middle Now man hath a middle place among the creatures having obtained to be under the spirituall and above the corporeall creatures it was then fit that man should be repaired by the middle person of the Trinitie Lastly there is nothing more decent than that decayed nature should be restored by him by whom it was created because all things were made by him John 1.3 therefore man was to be repaired and restored to his former dignitie by the Son of God ARTICLE III. Of the Creed the XI 9. He is God 10. of the substance of his Father 11. begotten before the world and man 12. of the substance of his mother 13. Borne in the world 14. Perfect God 15. Perfect man of a reasonable soule and humane flesh subsisting 16. Equall to the Father according to his Divinitie 17. inferiour to the Father according to his humanitie The Declaration 9. HEe is God It is as evident that the proper and onely begotten Son of God is God
appeareth out of these sayings Abraham saw my day John 8.56 John 14.6 John 10.7 Ephes 1.22 â—ebr 13 8. What the Gospel 〈◊〉 and was glad No man cometh to the Father but by mee I am the doore c. God hath appointed him over all things to be the head to the Church Jesus Christ yesterday to day c. Now The Gospel is the doctrine revealed in Paradise from heaven by the Son of God the Mediatour presently after the fall of mankinde into sin and death wherein freedome from sin death and from the curse and wrath of God that is remission of sinnes salvation and life everlasting by and for the same his Sons sake our Mediatour is of the free grace of God promised and preached to all that beleeve in the Sonne of God and imbrace repentance by which doctrine the holy Ghost doth forcibly worke in the hearts of the faithfull kindling in them faith repentance and the beginning of everlasting life Or out of the 18 19 and 20 Questions of the Catechisme such a definition of the Gospel is framed The Gospel is a doctrine which God first made known in Paradise and afterwards spread it abroad by the Patriarks and Prophets shadowed it by sacrifices and other ceremonies of the law and lastly accomplished it by his onely begotten Son teaching that the Son of God even our Lord Jesus Christ is made of God unto us wisdome righteousnesse sanctification and redemption that is to say a perfect Mediatour satisfying for the sin of mankinde and restoring righteousnesse and life everlasting to all them who by a true faith are engraffed into him and doe imbrace his benefits This definition all the summes which are in Scripture delivered of the Gospel John 6.70 doe confirme as This is the will of him that sent me that every man that seeth the Son and beleeveth in him should have everlasting life and I will raise him up at the last day â—â—ke 24 47. John 1.17 Through his Name was repentance and remission of sins to be preached to all nations The law was given by Moses but grace and truth came by Jesus Christ By these and the like testimonies of Scripture it is manifest that both the Law and the Gospel preacheth repentance and that the instrument whereby God doth work in us repentance or true conversion is properly the Gospel But this order in proceeding must be observed First the Law is to be proposed that thence we may know our misery What order is to be observed in teaching the Law and Gospel Then that we may not despair after our misery is known unto us the Gospel is to be taught which both giveth us a certain hope of returning into Gods promised favour by Christ our Mediatour and sheweth unto us the manner how we are to repent Thirdly that after we attain unto our delivery we wex not carelesse and wanton the Law is to be taught again that it may be the levell square and rule of our life and actions 2. Whether the Gospel hath been alwayes known in the Church or whether it be any new doctrine The perpetuall continuance of the Gospel proved The Gospel sometimes signifieth the doctrine of the promise of grace and of remission of sins freely to be given for the sacrifice of the Messias as yet not manifested in the flesh and sometimes the doctrine of the Messias already exhibited In the latter sense and signification the Gospel hath not been of perpetuall continuance but began with the new Testament In the former meaning it hath alwayes been extant in the Church for presently after mans fall it was manifested in Paradise to our first parents and afterwards spread abroad and expounded by the Patriarks and Prophets and finally at length consummated and absolved by Christ both in the fulfilling or full performance as also in a more cleer declaration of those things which had before time been promised in the old Testament This is confirmed By testimonies of Peter Paul and Christ himselfe Acts 10 43. 1 Pet. 1.10 Rom. 1.2 John 5.46 By the records of the Apostles as of Peter To whom also give all the Prophets witnesse that through his name all that beleâ—ve in him shall receive remission of sins Of the which salvation the Prophets enquired and searched Likewise of Paul which Gospel he had promised afore by his Prophets in the holy Scriptures Of Christ himself also saying Had yee beleeved Moses ye would have beleeved me for he wrote of me By all the prophecies of the Messias The same is manifested by all the promises and prophecies which speak of the Messias This is therefore diligently to be marked because God will have us know that there was and is from the beginning of the world unto the end one onely doctrine and way of salvation which is by Christ Jesus Christ yesterday and to day the same also is for ever Heb. 13.8 Joh. 14 6. 5.46 I am the Way the Truth and the Life no man cometh to the Father but by me Moses wrote of me How say you wrote Moses of Christ 1. Because hee recounteth the promises concerning the Messias Why Moses is said to write of Christ Gen. 12.3 Deut. 10.15 Num. 24.17 Gen 49.10 In thy seed shall all nations be blessed God shall raise up a Prophet c. A Star shall rise out of Jacob. The Scepter shall not depart from Judah untill Shiloh come 2. Because hee restraineth these promises concerning the Messias unto a certain family of which the Messias was to be born and to which afterwards the promise of the Messias was more and more renewed and revealed 3. The whole Leviticall priesthood and the whole ceremoniall worship as the sacrifices the oblations the altar the temple and other things which Moses described had a respect and were referred unto Christ yea the kingdome also and the kings were a type of Christ and of his kingdome Wherefore Moses wrote very many things of Christ Object 1. But Paul saith that The Gospel was promised by the Prophets Rom. 1.2 And Peter that The Prophets prophesied of the grace which should come unto us 2 Pet. 1.10 Wherefore the Gospel hath not been alwayes Answ Wee accept of the whole reason as true of the Gospel understood and taken in the second signification above rehearsed that is of the doctrine of the promise of grace fulfilled by Christ exhibited in the flesh and of the evidence of this doctrine for in former ancient times the Gospel indeed was not but was promised onely by the Prophets to wit How the Gospel is said to have been promised unto the Fathers 1. As concerning the fulfilling of those things which in the old Testament were fore-told of the Messias 2. In respect of the more manifest knowledge of the promise of grace 3. In respect of a more large powring out of the gifts of the holy Ghost that is the Gospel then was not the doctrine of
nothing though one should cut or wring it therefore 't is like a scabberd which admits of any sword not of steele only but of wood also or lead or brasse Doth then Parrie lye in this or hath the Jesuite lost his shame But yet they teare and defile the Scripture more miserably for thus Lindanus compares those that dispute out of Scripture to men drawing a woodden saw to whom being wearie there is no end of deluding Hosius in his book De expresso Dei verbo throughout it all handles these Positions That it is the propertie of Hereticks to dispute out of the Scriptures That they must not encounter with Hereticks out of the Scriptures That the Scriptures make Hereticks That the expresse word of God being alledged by Hereticks Protestants he meanes against the sense of all other that is of the Popish Church is the expresse word of the Divell We will not speak of other abominable passages which neither Jewes could attribute to Moses his Law nor Mahumetans to their Alchoran without punishment If heretofore such words had been spoken of Sibylla's leaves the Romans had punished them with death Yet for these or the like meritorious words by which they think they have cut off the Protestant sinews one receives a Bishops robe another a Cardinals Hat as a reward from the Pope O say they scoffingly what conferres your Scripture on you But boast not in thy wickednesse Psal 52.3 Pag. 24. the goodnesse of the Lord is powerfull every day But saith the Jesuite this is devised by Parrie Whitaker and such like deformed Reformers That in Popery the Scriptures are as much accounted as Aesops Fables without the Churches testimony That the Pope preferres the Church to the Scripture That in Popery they deny the word of God to be the rule of living and beleeving aright I answer that nothing of this is objected to us in the secular Theme why then doe you passe by things truly objected and accuse Poperie of these things Cover if you be wise the ulcers of your Babylon The first concerning Aesops Fables Brentius objected to Peter Asoto a black Friar anno 1556. Hee doth not obscurely saith hee intimate that hee hath plainly the same opinion of the Scriptures that any other Asoticus hath or hath written of to wit that the Scripture availeth as much as Aesops Fables without the Churches authority To whom Hosius answering anno 1557. saith thus This might be spoken in a pious meaning which any godly man endued with charity and that thinkes no evill might draw out of these words For truly if the Churches authority did not teach us that this Scripture is Canonicall it should have but little weight with us I pray you then how can you denie Poperie to be of this opinion which Hosius so great a pillar of the Romish Church confesseth may be spoken in a pious sense Tell me then what odds is there between these words To have a very little weight and between these To availe as much as Aesops Fables I wonder you touch the other sore Lib. de Concil col 12.13 which the chiefest of your side doe avoid willingly as a rock in the sea Bellarmine hath so touched it that hee equalls the Decrees of Councels in truth infallibilitie and Canonicall authoritie to the Gospels and holy Scriptures and extolls the Pope far above Decrees of Councels How then is the Pope according to Bellarmine not preferred to Scripture As for the third though we know not who objecteth it to you as you utter it yet it is doubtlesse true For according to the same Cardinall of yours the word of God written is but a partiall rule of right living and beleeving But a partiall rule is no rule if you will urge the nature of a rule for a rule in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is an infallible rule requiring or admitting of no addition or diminution to this that it may be a rule as the Jesuite knowes a rule to be defined by Basil and Varinus If then in Poperie the written word of God be but a partiall law of good life and faith not onely admitting but requiring also the addition of traditions it followes that this is plainly denied in Poperie which this fellow lies was devised by Parrie to wit that the written word of God is the rule of right living and beleeving 22. Lastly what Irenaeus wrote of ancient Hereticks when Roman Poperie is argued out of Scriptures it is turned to the accusation of the very Scriptures as if they were not right or had any authoritie and because they are diversly taken and because truth cannot be found out of them that want tradition 23. Roman Poperie then so many waies the originall of faith which is beleeved by tearing in pieces and blaspheming is deficient from the faith it overthrows faith both to it selfe and to its friends The Assertion If at this day Irenaeus that most ancient defender of the holy Scriptures against Hereticks did see our present controversies what else would he say think you against Poperie then what he wrote against the traditionarie Hereticks of his time that they cannot abide an encounter when they are convicted out of Scripture but fall upon accusing of the very words of God and that three waies First that they are not of authoritie Secondly that they are diversly spoken obscure doubtfull That finally they are imperfect not containing all truth At last they fix upon traditions which they think to be more perfect then the Scriptures they received from the Apostles All the Popish Masters now these hundred yeers past have after no other way handled this argument then what was the proper way of Hereticks of old For as often as they are convicted by our men out of Scripture do not they disswade any meeting or encounter That it is a vaine thing to draw a woodden saw with us Doe they not fall upon accusing the Scriptures themselves that they have no authoritie but what they have from the Church That they are most obscure and diversly spoken That by reason of their imperfection all truth cannot be found in them Doth not at length all their disputation end in tradition See the disputes and discourses of the Scriptures in Bellarmine Stapleton Lindanus Hosius Valentian and others Poperie then I hope understands whose successors the Scholastick Synagogues and Canonisticall in this part are and what principle of faith which is beleeved hath by unworthy tearing and blaspheming fallen from the faith and hath made the way of salvation unpassable both to it selfe and friends 24. Secondly to shake saving Faith by which we beleeve unto righteousnesse and to pull it out of mens hearts is to fail from the Faith and to overthrow faith both to themselves and others 25. Saving faith by which we beleeve unto righteousnesse is not onely an assent or knowledge of these things which concerning God and Christ are written in Gods Word but especially a confidence in the promises of the
Gospell concerning remission of sins for the merits of Christ 26. Neither doth this stick in the braine but it is rooted in the heart Rom. 10.11 because With the heart we beleeve unto righteousnesse 27. Hence the Apostle defineth faith to be the subsistence of things hoped for because it makes these objects of our hope as it were really present in our hearts and minds 28. And the evidence of things not seene because it subdues mens minds and hearts causing in the one a sure assent to those things and in the other a sure confidence 29. Hence Austine de Fide Symbol c. 1. Let us professe that Faith with our mouth which we carry in our heart 30. That faith which sticks only in the braine without assurance in the heart or which doth not worke by charity it is a vaine and dead faith and the peculiar faith of hypocrites and Devils 31. For to beleeve that God is God and that Christ is Christ will no more help thee then to beleeve that Venice is a rich City in which notwithstanding thou hast never a house 32. This saving faith by which we beleeve to righteousnesse Popery shakes by divers wayes and plucks it up out of mens hearts 33. It makes saving faith not a knowledge but ignorance with an implicite assent to those things which the Church beleeves The Assertion All these Themes by which the nature of justifying and saving Faith is explained the Jesuit neither did shake nor did he go about to do it but some of them he so indeavours to elude with lyes and calumnies that he hath so much the more exasperated the ulcers of Popery First he saith That Parry lyes in saying that what Popery teacheth is contrary to the Apostles definition to wit that Christian Faith is a knowledge But indeed the Jesuit lyes in saying that Parry did object this against Popery So much of the Assertion of the Secular Theme was found among Parrie's blotted papers but the rest of his papers were lost in the plundering of his Library by wicked hands at Heidelberge Follow the rest of the Themes 34. That saving Faith is a confidence of Gods mercy this it condemneth for Herefie 35. It contends that justifying Faith is separable from love and from all spirituall and morall vertues 36. It will not yeeld that there is any certainty of Faith but that it is conjecturall such as opinion is 37. Of which no man can be assured with himselfe that he hath it except in opinion 38. Much lesse can any man certainely confide of the grace of God of remission of sins of justification and salvation 39. Because it is alwaies joyned with anxiety feare of deception and doubting 40. Which indeed is not faith raising a sinner but opinion tormenting wavering consciences 41. For the Locusts of the bottomlesse pit were to torment men five months 42. But also it is a doubting accusing God of a lye and blaspheming 43. Popery then is fallen from faith and hath overthrowne faith to it selfe and friends in shaking so many wayes that faith by which we beleeve unto righteousnesse 44. Thirdly to overthrow the ground of salvation concerning justification by faith by the imputed righteousnesse of faith and merit without workes is to fall from the faith of the Gospell and to overthrow salvation Rom. 3.28 45. For the Apostle saith We conclude then that man is justified by faith Rom. 4.6 Rom. 5.1 without the works of the Law 46. And Blessed is the man to whom God imputeth righteousnesse without works 47. And Being justified by faith we have peace with God 48. And By the righteousnesse of one man to wit Christ Rom. 5.18 grace hath abounded to all men to the justification of life 49. And Gal. 2.16 Gal. 3.10 Knowing that man is not justified by the works of the Law but by the faith of Christ Jesus 50. But whosoever are under the works of the Law or will be justified by works are under the curse 51. This foundation is diversly overthrowne by Popery 52. It denies against the Apostles words that man is justified by faith without works 53. It Anathematises those that beleeve that they are justified by the imputation of Christs righteousnesse without works 54. It teacheth that we are not justified by faith but are disposed to justification 55. It teacheth that charity which in the Saints is as cold almost as ice it is so far from being perfect is the habit of perfect righteousnesse 56. It teacheth that men are justified by the perfection of their vertues or good works 57. That which was the faith heretofore of Philosophers and Pharisees is at this day the faith of the Turks and Jews the name of Christ being changed 58. It teacheth that Christ hath merited for us power to merit that it is in us to merit life eternall by this power flowing from Christs merit 59. So it blasphemes Christs merit substituting instead of it their owne proper merits 60. So whilst it goeth about to elevate men to heaven being puft up with the pride of their owne merits it tumbleth them downe to hell which is common to it with the Alcharon and Thalmud 61. Therefore Popery by pulling and shaking the ground of salvation about justification of sinners before God by so many wayes is fallen from the faith of the Gospell and hath overthrowne salvation to it selfe and friends 62. Fourthly To defend false doctrines impious blasphemous repugnant to holy Scripture and the foundation of faith is to fall from faith and to overthrow salvation 63. Popery defends innumerable such stuffe besides what is now said take these few examples 64. It defends corruption by Adams fall or originall sin not to consist in any evill quality nor to be a sin but the punishment of sin and such a defect as is the crookednesse of the finger or leg that it is not against but besides the Law which is directly against Scripture affirming Gen. 6.5 8.21 Every imagination of mans heart to be evill from his youth upward 65. Another falshood it teacheth in saying Some sins of their owne nature to be veniall and to be pardoned rather then punished against this Scripture The wages of sin is death Rom. 6.23 66. Another falshood is this That the naturall mans free-will is not the servant of sin against this Scripture You were the servants of sin Rom. 6.20 67. And that they can co-operate with the first grace against these Scriptues When you were dead in your sins Ephes 2.5 Rom. 8.7 The wisdome of the flesh cannot be subject to the Law of God 68. And that of two hearers of the Word the one beleeves because he was willing the other beleeves not because he would not co-operate with grace against this Scripture 1 Cor. 4.7 What hast thou that thou hast not received 69. And this falshood that the grace of God by which we are said to be saved is a generall influx indifferent which
end of his life therefore againe the merit of justice and of life is not ascribed to active but to passive obedience and with all the Passion Synecdochically is understood of the whole humiliation Quest 40. it is again taught That by no other meanes could satisfaction be made to divine truth and justice for our sins then by the death of the Son of God therefore it is confirmed again that the death of the Son of God is our satisfaction that is to say that thing for and by which we are justified Quest 45. the Catechisme saith That Christ therefore rose that he might make us partakers of his justice which he purchased for us by his death Therefore the death of Christ hath obtained justice for us and by imputation thereof we are accounted not onely not unjust but just also Quest 56. teacheth That God for the satisfaction of Christ which is his punishment and death hath forgot all our sins even originall too and hath bestowed freely upon us the righteousnesse of Christ Therefore it confirmes againe That his death is not onely the merit of the remission of all our sins even of originall too but also of justification and that it is not needfull that originall sin should be covered with the holinesse of his humanity lest it appeare in the sight of God Finally Quest 66.67.70.72.74.67.80 it is often repeated that we have remission of sins justice and life eternall for the onely sacrifice bloud and death of Christ Therefore in all these there is neither taught nor can be imagined such a partition of merit as if by the imputation of Christs death we did onely obtaine remission of sins and as some lately phrase it onely privative benefits but by the imputation of actuall obedience we obtaine justice and positive benefits The Catechisme ascribes all together to Christs death as the Scripture also doth John 3. He gave his onely begotten Son to wit to death that whosoever beleeveth to wit that the Son was given and died for him may not perish but have life eternall c. But you will say Quest 60.61 That imputative justice is expresly divided into three to wit perfect satisfaction justice and sanctity which it saith are imputed to us And Quest 36. it saith That the Mediatour by his innocency and perfect sanctity hath covered our sins in which we are conceived that they may not appeare in the sight of God As for the first either we must confesse that these fight against the former which charity and Christian candor will not allow or the partition must be denied and a convenient interpretation and a reconciliation of them must be found Without wronging other mens judgements I will tell my minde here and how I am wont to excuse the Catechisme I say then that the Catechisme joynes these three together but doth not as we said divide them expresly as three it joynes I say these three not as if it divided imputative justice into these three as into divers parts as if the imputed satisfaction did make us not unjust the justice just the sanctity holy for it taught the contrary before but either because the Compilers of the Catechisme did retain this phrase out of Mr. Beza's Confession whose it is properly knowne to be not fearing there would be cavilling about it they themselves in the meane while neither intending nor observing any partition or because they would more emphatically note by these phrases as Synonymous the whole course of his obedience and humiliation till death for Christs humiliation and death is our satisfaction because by it satisfaction is made to divine justice for us It is also justice because it is the fulfilling of the Law by suffering It is lastly holinesse John 17. because it is a holy Sacrifice of which it is said Father I sanctifie my selfe for them And By one oblation he hath consecrated all who are justified This I conjecture because in the first edition of the Fundamentals of the Lords Supper A piece of a Speech concerning that Question To whom properly doe the benefits of Christs sufferings and death belong And How Christ is said to die for all IN The famous University of HEIDELBERGE declaimed by JOSUA ZEVELIUS of Colen the day before Easter An. 1590. D. DAVID PARY being Author SIRS I Thinke I have spoken sufficiently of the history and benefits of our Lords Resurrection it now remaines that what we had reserved for the last place be now explained to wit to whom these benefits belong Therefore that we may direct our course by the Cynosure or by the Pole-Star of holy Writ we affirme that according to the same Scripture these precious fruits do belong to all the Elect and to them alone but as for the incredulous and impious so long as they remaine such we exclude them from these benefits For all the beleevers and they onely taste the sweetnesse of these fruits to wit of free justification before God of vivification from the death of sin and of the body and at last they all and they alone feel the sweetness of immortality and glory because they alone apply to themselves these fruits John 3. 5. Rom. 6.4 5.1 1. Pet. 1.3 Acts 15.9 1 Thes 4.14 They are those who heare the word of Christ who receive it with a good and an honest heart who beleeve it and have life eternall and shall not come into condemnation these are justified by faith are reconciled to God and have peace through our Lord Jesus Christ These being regenerated by the holy Ghost are raised unto a new life with Christ whose hearts are purified by faith These at last are they who sleeping in Jesus shall be raised by God from the dead whom God will bring with him that they may for ever enjoy the glory of eternall life As for the wicked and such as want justifying faith 1 Cor. 10.5 Heb. 11.6 Gal. 4.30 John 3.18 36. Rom. 8.9 Mat. 7.22 Mat. 21.41 why should they partake so much happinesse who please not God and Without faith 't is impossible to please God Who belong not to Christ who are not heires neither have right to or in that life how can Christ or his benefits belong to them They are rather by the voice of the Gospell debarred from these treasures and are judged to eternall death and malediction He that beleeveth not is judged already and the wrath of God remaineth on him And Who haâ—h not the Spirit of Christ is none of his Which place of the Apostle I suppose is thus meant For if Insidels belong not to Christ they are none of Christs We conclude strongly from the correlative that Christ and his benefits belong not to the wicked and as they are not Christs so neither is Christ theirs And how I pray should Christ belong to them whom he will in the last judgement pronounce before all the world to be strangers from himselfe from his benefits from his Kingdome who he will testifie were
they know and beleeve what a one Christ is and what he hath done for each of them as it is said Iohn 17.3 This is life eternall that they know thee the only true God and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent And Iohn 3.36 He that beleeveth in the Son hath eternall life By these and the like sayings we perceive that to be a truth which Dionysius which is falsly named the Areopagite but is thought rather to be a Corinthian ascribes to Bartholomew the Apostle That the Gospel is brief and large The Gospel it a briefe largenesse Briefe It s brevity is apparently more curt than the Law of Moses ought to be and is fixed in the minds and hearts of men and therfore is the summe of the Gospel so oft delivered and repeated in the Scriptures of the Prophets and Apostles and comprised in the Creed But much lesse can ever the wisdome of the Gospel be exhausted than that of the Law But forasmuch as its certain Large that in this mortall life that which is eternall is but begun 2 Cor. 5 2 3 4. For we shall be cloathed upon with that if so be we are not found naked This is the nature of true conversion A true godly man growes in godlinesse that it suffers not those that are converted unto God to stay in their race but kindles in them a perpetuall study and desire of further profiting Therefore is it commanded 2 Pet. 3.18 Grow in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ And Eph. 2.19 20 21. it is said Yo are no more strangers and forrainers but fellow-Citizens with the Saints and of the houshold of God And are built upon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner-stone In whom all the building fitly framed together groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord. And Marke 9.24 The man prayed Lord I beleeve help mine unbeliefe And Luke 17.5 The Disciples cried Lord increase our faith Saints then are commanded and commended and are petitioners to be such as goe forward Therefore they are not of the number of them that have no minde of proceeding onward Comforts and promises for a tender heart and wounded conscience Yet let none be out of heart because they finding in themselves lesse life and vigour and acknowledging their weaknesse and corruptions doe with a true sorrow of minde bewail the same For thus saith the everlasting Father concerning his Son Esay 42.3 A bruised reed shall he not breake and the smoaking flax shall he not quench Againe the Son saith of the Father Mat. 18.14 It is not the will of your Father which is in heaven that one of these little ones should perish And the Son saith of himself Iohn 6.37 All that the Father giveth me shall come unto me And him that cometh unto me I will in no wise cast out Wheresoever piety is not dissembled it is and is cherished of God and together with it Beneficia 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all the everlasting and unchangeable benefits of the Gospel are tyed with the indissoluble bond of divine truth For unlesse the certainty of our faith and salvation did depend upon the alone free mercy of God whereby he receiveth all that beleeve and not upon the degrees of our renovation there would be no stability at all in our comfort Hence therefore may be drawn three things which may be as grounds to judge of a Christian 1. The laying hold of the foundation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i.e. the criticall markes to discerne a true godly man 2. An earnest endeavour of increasing which two include each godly man within the general promise of eternal salvation and 3. Acomfort that notwithstanding our inequality of gifts and degrees to some others we shall not perish which consolation is to be opposed against the cogitation of our owne unworthinesse These three as inseparables hath Saint Paul comprised in those words 1 Cor. 3.11 Other foundation can no man lay than that is laid which is Jesus Christ Now if any one build upon this foundation gold silver precious stones wood hay stuble every ones worke shall be made manifest for the day shall declare c. but hee himselfe shall be saved so as by fire By that therefore which hitherto hath been said it 's apparent that both the Lords injunction and our own salvation doe exhort and bind all men and among these the youth being to wit a great part and also the Nursery of the Church to learne as soone as by age they are capable the grounds of Christian Religion Therefore doth this most earnestly and seriously admonish them to whom the charge of nurturing the younger in yeares doth belong to be carefull of this their dutie 3. Motive the preservation and propagation of the Gospel For we that are teachers and learners ought to have a diligent and earnest care of godlines not only for our own sakes but for their sakes also that are ours and our succeeding posterity For we finde by experience how easily in processe of time an oblivion and manifold depravation of that doctrine creeps in the summe whereof is not concisely and perspicuously couched together and known repeated inculcated and divulged abroad Besides we know Horat. Quo semel est imbuta recens servabit odorem Testa di◠that of what liquor a new vessell is first seasoned with be it good or bad it longest savours There is none in his right minde but will confesse seeing the evill that we learn doth so constantly stick by us that when the youth is not instructed in and inured to religion it doth threaten the leaving to the ensuing times an age of monsters contemning God and all religion and that being we are hardly by the greatest endeavours and longest care made pliable to that which is good the ground-work of the most difficult businesse should be laid in the first age 4. Motive the weake capacity of youth the more ignorant Catecheticall instruction therefore is necessary not only for the preservation of the purity and soundness of religion to us and our posterity but also for the capacities of younger age to whom we have shewed this doctrine must be taught For if it be said of the teaching youth the other arts Quicquid praecipies esto brevis ut cito dicta Percipiant animi dociles teneantque fideles Short precepts shalt thou give which being briefly told Apt wits may soon conceive and faithfull long may hold how much more in this heavenly wisdome which is a stranger to humane wit should we seek out for and apply our selves to breifness and plainness especially seeing divine testimony approves our experience in this as Heb. 5.13 Every one that useth milk is unskilfull in the word of righteousnesse for he is a babe but strong meat is of those that are of full age And therefore when Saint Paul speaketh of his manner of
fallacies and condemneth their Idols and other vices then any other Sect which rather either tolerate and winke at or patronize and defend them The world hateth me because I testifie of it that the workes thereof are evill John 5.17 John 15.19 If ye were of the world the world would love her owne Gods marvellous preservation thereof The marvellous protection and wonderfull preservation of this doctrine against the furies of Sathan and other enemies of the Church For whereas no Religion is more dangerously at all times without intermission assailed by Tyrants and Heretikes then this of the Church and God notwithstanding hath hitherto wonderfully protected it against the cankred rancour and malice of enemies and the very gates of Hell insomuch as it alone hath persisted invincible whereas other Religions either not at all or slenderly assailed have speedily perished and suddenly fallen to the ground hence we conclude that the doctrine of the Church is approved of God cared for and secured by him Punishments of the enemies of it The punishments of the enemies For without doubt that Religion is allowed and advanced by God whose adversaries God punisheth for oppugning and withstanding it But histories both old and new have registred and recorded the dreadfull and heavie punishments inflicted by God on them who resisted the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles Therefore God countenanceth and authoriseth that doctrine Now although the wicked sometimes flourish in this world and the Church lieth trodden under foot yet the end and event testifieth yea and Scripture teacheth that this is a worke of Gods providence and no casualty or accident neither is God therefore more pleased with them or displeased with his Church For the Church is alwaies preserved even amidst her persecutions and is at length delivered whereas the short felicity of Tyrants and wicked Imps hath a most dolefull and eternall destruction following it Neither is thereby the force of this proofe weakned because that all the persecutors of the Church are not in tragicall manner punished in this life as were Antiochus Herod and the rest For whiles God doth take vengeance on most of them in this life he doth sufficiently shew what hee would have to be thought of the rest of their complices verily that they are his enemies whom without they repent he will plunge into eternall plagues the beginning and feeling of the which is desperation in which all the enemies of Christian Reâ—igion end their dayes 2 Object Not for this cause yea they who are not oppressed with any other calamities of this life To conclude that it may be manifest that they are not only for other transgressions punished of God God doth so often denounce in his word that such shall be the ends of his enemies Ans Yea for this cause and that for this very cause because they go about to extinguish the people and true worship of God Yea furthermore they are not a few from whom while they lie in torments their conscience wresteth out this confession that they have drawne these miseries upon themselves by persecuting the godly as from Antiochus Epiphanes and Julian the Apostata And since that all the adversaries of the Church in their calamities and death are destitute of comfort it is manifest that they suffer as the enemies of God and therefore are far from true Religion Now that which the wicked alone doe there is no doubt but that is in the number of their sins for which they suffer punishment Wherefore the overthrowes of the enemies of the Church are no obscure testimony of the wrath of God against them even as God himselfe saith of Pharaoh To the same purpose have I stirred thee up that I might shew my power in thee Exod. 9. Rom. 9. and that my Name might be declared throughout all the earth Confession and constancy of Martyrs The testimony and constancy of Martyrs who sealing this doctrine with their bloud do shew in the very midst of most exquisite torments that they do so think indeed as they taught and are firmly perswaded in their hearts of the truth of that doctrine which they have professed and that they draw that comfort out of it which they did preach unto others to wit that for Christs sake they are truly the sons of God and that God careth for them in the houre and point of death God therefore sustaining them by this lively comfort thereby witnesseth that he affecteth the doctrine of the Church for which they suffer The piety of the writers and professors therof The true prety and holinesse of those who wrote the holy Scriptures and made open profession of the doctrine comprised therein For that Religion is most sacred divine which maketh men holy and acceptable unto God But the Patriarchs Prophets Apostles and others who heretofore have and now doe earnestly imbrace this doctrine farre exceed men of other Religions in true vertue and integrity as by the conference and comparison will appeare Wherefore it accordeth with reason that the doctrine of the Church rather then of any other Religion whatsoever is true and divine Their plaine dealing in detecting vices Their ingenuity and plain dealing in opening faults committed either by them or theirs whom the holy Ghost hath used in committing this doctrine to writing The testimony of the holâ— Ghost The testimony of the holy Ghost by whose in spiration the Scriptures were written the testimony I say of the holy Ghost in the hearts of them which beleeve that is to say a full faith and firm perswasion that the holy Scripture is the word of God that God according unto the tenour of this Scripture will be mercifull and good unto us which faith there followeth joyfulnesse resting on God and calling on his name with assured hope of obtaining both other good things which according to the prescript of this word we beg of him and even eternall life it selfe For this assent and assurance this lively consolation of the godly testeth neither on the testimony of man nor any other creature but it is the proper effect of the holy Ghost which effect how it is enflamed and strengthened by the same spirit through the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles read heard and meditated all the godly in a lively and certain feeling of their hearts have experience By this testimony of the holy Ghost all that are converted unto Christ have the certainty of heavenly doctrine mainly confirmed and surely sealed up in their hearts And this argument as it is proper unto the regenerate so it forceth their hearts alone not onely to credit the truth and authority of the holy Scripture but also perswadeth them to give an absolute assent thereunto and rest settled thereon All the other testimonies before alledged are common to those that are not converted unto Christ whom they also convict and stop the mouths of them that contradict this doctrine But of themselves they neither
perswade not move the mind to assent without the inward testimony of the holy Ghost But the Spirit of God when he once breedeth this most assured perswasion in our minds that the doctrine which is contained in the holy Bible is of a truth the will of God and worketh that comfort and change of our minds and hearts which is promised and taught in this book by our experience and feeling it is so confirmed that while this remaineth within us though all Angels and men should say contrary yet we would beleeve this to be the voice of God but if that remaine not or be not in us though all should say it yet we would not beleeve it Neither doth not the Spirit therefore establish the authority of the Scripture Object The Scripture beareth witnesse of the Spirit therefore the Spirit not of it Answer because we are to examine what the Spirit speaketh within us by the rule of the Scripture for before that this is done of us the Spirit himselfe declareth unto us that the Scripture is the word of God and inspired by him and that he will teach us nothing in our hearts which is not agreeable unto that testimony before set down of him in the Scripture And if this be not first most certainly perswaded us of the Spirit himselfe we will never re-call our opinions of God and his worship to the Scripture as the only rule to try them by Now then after it is declared unto us by divine inspiration that the Scripture is a sufficient witnesse of that divine revelation in our hearts then at length do we find our selves to be confirmed by the mutuall testimony of the same Spirit in the Scripture and in our hearts and we beleeve the Scripture affirming of it self 2 Tim. 3. 2 Pet. 1. That it was delivered by divine inspiration to the holy men of God 6 For what cause no doctrine besides the holy Scripture is to be received in the Church The Scripture is of God therefore the rule of faith Whereas it appeareth unto us that it is the word of God which the Prophets and Apostles have left in writing there is no man which doth not see that the Scripture must be the rule square by which all things which are taught done in the Church must be tried Now all things of which there useth to rise questions in the Christian Church do appertain either unto doctrine or unto discipline and ceremonies That the word of God ought to be the rule unto both sorts it is out of doubt But in this place we speak of the doctrine of the Church which consisteth in the sentences and decrees which we are bound by the commandement of god to beleeve or obey and therefore they cannot be changed by the authority of any creature and they are become obnoxious unto the wrath of God whosoever submit not themselves in faith and obedience unto them To these decrees and precepts the Papists adde many sentences which not only are no where delivered in Scripture but are repugnant unto it and they contend That the Church or the Bishops have authority of decreeing yea contrary and besides the Scripture what the Church must beleeve or doe and that mens consciences are bound by those decrees no lesse then by the words of the holy Scripture to beleeve or obey Contrariwise we beleeve and confesse That no doctrine is to be proposed unto the Church not only if it be repugnant unto the holy Scripture but if it be not contained in it And whatsoever either is not by the expresse testimony of the holy Scripture delivered or doth not consequently follow out of the words of the Scripture rightly understood that we hold may be without hurt of conscience beleeved or not beleeved changed abrogated and omitted The difference of the Scripture and of other mens opinions For we must ever hold a necessary difference between the bookes of the Prophets and Apostles and the writings and doctrine of others in the Church The Scripture only is of it selfe to be beleeved the rule of faith That the Scripture onely neither hath nor can have any errour in any matter other teachers both may erre and oftentimes also doe erre when they depart from the written word of God Againe that the Scriptures are beleeved on their own word because we know that God speaketh with us in them others have credit not because themselves say so but because the Scripture witnesseth so neither a whit more then they can prove by the Scripture Wherefore we do not reject others doctrine and labours in the Church but only setting them in their owne place we submit them unto the rule of Gods word This doctrine first is delivered of God himselfe and that not in one place only of the Scripture as You shall not adde unto the word which I spake unto you neither shall you take away from it And I protest unto every man that heareth the words of the prophecie of this booke Dent. 4. Revel 22. if any man shall adde unto thâ—se things God shall adde unto him the plagues that are written in this booke And if any man shall diminish of the words c. Neither only by these words is forbidden that no false things and openly repugnant to the written word be added to the doctrine of the Church but also that no uncertaine things or things not appertaining unto it be mingled therewith For it is not in the power of any creature to pronounce what we are to thinke of God and his will but this is onely to be learned out of that which is disclosed in his word And therefore the men of Beraea are commended Who searched the Scriptures daily Acts 17. whether these things were so 2 Faith is grounded only on the Word Secondly faith which is spoken of in the Church is a part of divine worship that is the sure assent by which we embrace every word of God delivered unto us because it is impossible for us to be deceived by it if we understand it aright Further also that it may breed in us a true worshipping of God and comfort of our soules it must stand sure and immoveable against temptations But there is no certain doctrine concerning God and Religion besides that which is knowne to be revealed in his word We may not therefore give the honour which is due unto God unto men neither may we go from certaine things to uncertaine but cleave only to the word of God in the doctrine concerning Religion and therefore humane decrees must not be accounted amongst those which we are to imbrace by faith Faith cometh by hearing hearing by the word of God c. 3 Things necessary to be beleeved or done are part of divine worship But things not prescribed are no part of divine worship Therefore they are not necessary Thirdly for so much as the worship of God is a worke commanded of God performed
Cor. 3.6 not of the Letter but of the Spirit for the Letter doth kill the Spirit doth quicken some men doe thence gather That we are to heare not what the written word of God soundeth but what the Spirit speaketh by the Church in our hearts Yea there hath growne an opinion heretofore That the Grammaticall and Literall meaning of the Scripture is pernicious except all be transformed into allegories But a manifold Paralogisme in this argument doth easily appeare Two significations of the word Letter if it be considered what the Letter and the Spirit signifieth in Paul for that all the doctrine and knowledge touching God as also the outward observation of the Law in those that are not regenerate is called the Letter by the Apostle and the Spirit signifieth 1. The holy Ghost himselfe Three significations of the word Spirit 2. The true doctrine concerning God when the holy Ghost is of force and efficacy by it 3. Faith and conversion and motions pleasing God being kindled of the holy Ghost through the Word as it appeares by the words going before For for that which here he saith The proofes of both significations Vers 2 3. That he was made of God a Minister not of the Letter but of the Spirit he said before That the Epistle of Christ was ministred by him and written not with inke but with the Spirit of the living God in tables of the heart that is that his preaching was not in vaine but of force and efficacy in the hearts of men the holy Ghost working by it And in like manner he calleth the ceremony without conversion Circumcision in the Letter Rom. 2.27 29. but conversion it selfe Circumcision of the heart in the Spirit Walk in newnesse of Spirit Rom. 7.9 and not in the oldnesse of the Letter that is in true holinesse such as is begun by the Spirit in the regenerate not in the sin and hypocrisie of them who know verily the will of God and make practice also of outward discipline and behaviour but remaine without faith and conversion Wherefore first as the doctrine by the fault of men and not of it selfe 1 Answ The Letter killeth not of it selfe but by an accident remaineth only the Letter so also not of it own nature but because of the corruption of men it killeth that is it terrifieth mens minds with the judgement of God and doth stirre up a murmuring and hatred against God as we are plainly taught by the Apostle Rom. 7.12 13 14. The Law is holy and the Commandement is holy and just and good Was that then which is good made death unto mee God forbid But sin that it might appeare sin wrought death in mee by that which is good that sin might be out of measure sinfull by the commandement For we know that the Law is spirituall but I am carnall sold under sin But the proper effect of the Scripture is to quicken men that is to lighten them with the true knowledge of God and to move them to the love of God 2 Cor. 2.15 As it is said We are unto God the sweet savour of Christ in them that are saved and in them which perish c. Answ It killeth as it is without the Spirit Albeit the Letter that is the doctrine without that spirituall motion killeth yet the operation of the holy Ghost accompanying it when now it is not the Letter but the Spirit and power of God to salvation unto every one that beleeveth it doth not kill but quicken as it is said Thy word quickneth me Wherefore Psal 119. that the Letter kill us not we must not cast away the Scripture but the stubbornnesse of our hearts and desire of God that he would let his doctrine be in us and others not the Letter but the Spirit that is that he would forcibly move our hearts by it and turne them to him Answ The Spirit quickneth agreeing with the Word That it is added that the Spirit quickneth that calleth us not away from the Scripture to other opinions or revelations For that Spirit quickneth which dissenteth not from the Scripture but teacheth and mindeth the same which he hath uttered in the Scripture But that Spirit which leadeth men away from the Scripture it quickneth not but may be said much more truly to kill then the Letter that is not by an accident or externall cause but of it owne nature For the spirit of Antichrist is a lyar and a murtherer and therefore be it accursed unto us Answ The Apostles mis-construed by them They who by the Letter understand either the characters of letters or the proper and literall sense whether it be of the whole Scripture or of those speeches which are allegorically and figuratively spoken and by the Spirit the interpretation of these speeches it is manifest that they swerve far from the mind of Paul both by those things which have been spoken concerning the meaning of Paul and also because not only every sentence of Scripture whether it be proper of figurative but also every interpretation of it is and remaineth the killing Letter except the quickning force of the holy Ghost come unto it Wherefore sith that neither for interpretation nor revelation nor authority nor any other pretence it is lawfull leaving the Scripture of the Prophets and Apostles to depart to whatsoever decrees of Religion which are not confirmed by the testimony of the Scripture let us hear it as an Oracle sounding from heaven bringing to the reading thereof not minds fore-stalled neither with opinions conceived either of our owne braines or else-where neither with affections neither with prejudices but the love of God and a desire of knowing the truth So shall it come to passe that both wee shall know the true meaning of the Scripture and by it godlinesse and sure and sound comfort shall be kindled in us and great increase 7. How manifold the course is of teaching and learning the doctrine of the Church THere is a threefold order or there are three parts of the study of Divinity The first is a Catecheticall institution 1 Catechising or a summary and briefe explication of Christian doctrine and the chiefe generall points thereof which is called Catechisme This part is necessary for all men because both the learned and unlearned ought to know the foundation of Religion 2 Handling of Common places The second is an handling of Common places or Common places which containe a larger explication of every point and of hard questions together with their definitions divisions reasons and arguments Poure especiall uses of Schoole Divinity This part properly appertaineth unto the Schooles of Divinity and is necessary The understanding of principall points of divinity That they who are trained up in Schooles and may one day be called to teach in the Church may more easily and fully understand the whole body of Divinity For as in other Arts and
doctrine and duty of the Law as inferiour Sciences which are in order directly one under another borrow some principles and chiefe grounds from the Sciences next above them For after that the Law hath arraigned and convicted us of sin and proved that wee are sinners the Gospel immediately taketh this principle and concludeth that whereas wee are sinners in our selves wee must seeke for righteousnesse without our selves in Christ that wee may be saved So then by these five meanes wee may finde that sinne is in us Sin is knowne five waies 1. By Gods owne assertion 2. By Gods law principally and in speciall 3. By the Gospel lesse principally and in generall 4. By the touch and sense of conscience 5. By the punishments which God being just inflicteth not but for sinne 2 What sinne is SIn is a transgression of the law or whatsoever is repugnant to the law that is a defect 1 John 3.4 or an inclination or action repugnant to the law of God offending God and making the creature that sinneth guilty of the everlasting wrath of God except remission be granted for the Son of God our Mediatour The generall nature of sinne is a defect The Logicians call it Genus which is the more common nature of a thing or the matter of it or an inclination or action but to speak properly a defect is this generall nature and inclination or actions are rather the matter of sinne The difference and formall essence of sin is a repugnancie with the law which John calleth a transgression of the law The property which necessarily cleaveth fast unto it is the guilt of the creature offending that is to say a binding of the offendor to temporall and eternall punishments which is done according to the order of Gods justice And this is that which they commonly say that there is a double formality or two-fold nature of sinne A two-fold nature of sin 1 Repugnancie with the law 2 Guilt repugnancy with the law and guilt or that there are two respects of which the former is a comparison or a dissimilitude with the law the other an ordaining unto punishment An accidentall condition of sin is expressed in these words Except remission be granted c. because it ariseth not out of the nature of sinne but it is by occasion and accident in respect of sinne that they who beleeve in Christ are not punished with everlasting death because forsooth sinne through Christ is not imputed unto them but remitted by grace Now these are called defects In the understanding ignorance and doubtfulnesse of God and his will In the heart a privation or want of the love of God and our neighbour of joy in God and of an earnest desire and endeavour to obey God according to all his commandements and an omitting of inward and outward actions which are commanded by the law of God What corrupt inclinations are Corrupt inclinations are said to be stubbornnesse of the heart and will against the law of God or against the judgement of the minde as touching honest and dishonest actions or a pronenesse and willingnesse of nature to do those things which God forbiddeth which evill they call Concupiscence That these defects and corrupt inclinations are sins and condemned by God is proved Three proofes that corrupt inclinations are sins Gods Law Out of the Law of God which expresly condemneth these defects and inclinations when it saith Cursed is every one that confirmeth not all the words of the Law to doe them and Thou shalt not covet which Law also requireth in men the contrary graces and faculties I mean a perfect knowledge and love of God and our neighbour Deut. 6.5 John 17.3 Exod. 20.3 Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thine heart c. This is life eternall that they know thee to be the only very God c. Thou shalt have no other gods before mee Testimony of Scripture Gen. 8.21 Jer. 17.9 Rom. 7 7. John 3.5 1 Cor. 2.14 15.50 Rom. 1.21 8.6 By many testimonies of Scripture condemning these evils for sinnes The frame or imagination of mans heart is evill even from his youth The heart is deceitfull and wicked above all things I had not knowne lust that is to say to be sin unlesse the Law had said Thou shalt not lust Death of Infants By the punishments and death of Infants who although they doe neither good nor evill and offend not after the similitude of Adams transgression yet they have sin in them for which death reigneth over them And this sinne is the blindnesse and frowardnesse of our nature towards God of which we have hitherto spoken 1. Object That which is not voluntary neither can be avoided is not sinne neither deserveth punishment Defects and inclinations cannot be avoided by us Therefore they are no sinne Answ The Major holdeth true in a Civill Court but not in the judgement of God before whom whatsoever is repugnant unto his Law whether it be in our power to avoid it or no is sin and deserveth punishment For Scripture teacheth both that the wisdome of the flesh cannot be subject to the Law of God and that all who are not subject to the Law are subject to the wrath of God 2. Object Nature is good But our inclinations and desires are naturall Therefore they are good Answ True it is that Nature is good if you consider it before the corruption Genes 1.31 All things were very good which God made Even now also Nature is good in respect of the substance and being of it and as it was made of God but not in respect of the quality of it and as it is corrupted 3. Object Punishments are not sinnes But these inclinations and defects are punishments of the first fall Therefore they are not sinnes Answ It is true that punishments are not sins if we respect the course of Civill justice but not so if we respect Gods justice For God oftentimes punisheth sins with sins which the Apostle especially sheweth Rom. 1.27 2 Thes 2.11 For God hath power of depriving his creatures of his Spirit which power his creatures have not 3. How many kinds of sins there are There be five principall divisions of sin THe first division is this All sin is either Originall or Actuall This distinction is expressed Rom. 5.14 and 7.20 and 9.11 OF ORIGINALL SIN ORiginall sinne is the guilt of all mankind What Originall sâ—n is by reason of the fall of our first Parents and a privation of the knowledge of God and his will in our mind and of all inclination to obey God with our will and heart and of the contrary in these there remaineth a wicked inclination to those things which God forbiddeth and backwardnesse in those things which he commandeth ensuing upon the fall of our first Parents and derived from them unto all their posterity and so corrupting their whole nature that all by reason of this
God doth suffer his will to be denounced to the wicked The Word of God not without good cause declared to the unregenerate either hee doth together lighten them and move them within by his Spirit to obey his voice or pricketh them with the pricks of conscience either to observe externall order and discipline or not so much to persecute the knowne truth or he doth discover their hypocrisie and madnesse oppugning it or hee maketh manifest their weaknesse and ignorance and at length maketh them inexcusable in this life and in the last judgement Repl. 1. Whose conversion and obedience dependeth of the grace of God hee hath no need of exhortations and precepts but in them also who are converted their conversion dependeth of grace Therefore precepts are vaine and needlesse We make answer to the Major by a distinction If conversion depend of grace so that the Spirit doth not adjoyne doctrine as an instrument whereby to teach their minds and move their hearts let this verily be granted although as hath been before said there remaine as yet other uses of doctrine But when it hath pleased God by this instrument both to lighten and move or encline mens minds to faith and obedience the Major is false For it is written Rom. 1.16 The Gospel is the power of God unto salvation to every one that beleeveth Repl. 2. It is not mercy but cruelty to propound precepts and doctrine to those who are denied the grace of obeying and who are by it more hardened and more grievously condemned God therefore doth not this who is exceeding mercifull We deny againe the Major 1. Because Gods exceeding mercy doth not take away his justice 2. Because he so will have them to be made inexcusable by the preaching of his heavenly doctrine as that in the meane season he rejoyceth not at their destruction and punishment But for the manifestation of his justice whereof that greater regard should be had then of all the creatures even Gods justice it selfe requireth he will that which otherwise he abhorreth in his mercy and goodnesse towards all creatures Ezek. 18.32 I will not the death of him that dieth Object 8. He that prepareth himselfe to receive grace by which he may do good workâ— 4. Readinesse of mind to receive gâ—â—câ— is not before conversion but after 1 Sam 7.3 Act. 10.4 he now doth works pleasing to God but men prepare themselves to receive grace Therefore also before regeneration they do works pleasing to God We deny the Major which yet these places seem to prove Prepare your heart unto the Lord. The prayers and alines of Cornelius before he was taught and baptised of Peter come up into remembrance before God But in these and the like places to prepare or to have in readinesse or to confirme the heart is not to do works before the conversion by which God may be invited to bestow the grace of regeneration upon men but it signifieth that a ready and firme will of obeying God and persevering in true godlinesse is shewed of those which are already regenerated and converted For the people of Israel had repented when Samuel said this unto them For there goeth before in the same place All the house of Israel lamented and followed the Lord. Act. 10.2 Likewise Cornelius before he was taught of Peter that Jesus was the Messias is said to have been then godly and serving God and so called and invocated on him that his prayers pleased God and were heard Albeit good workes are said â—o be ours verâ—â—t followeth â—ot that we are â—n hors of then but the insâ—â—uments whereby the author worketh them Object 9. The workes which are not in our power to performe are not our workes neither are truly and properly said to be done by us but good workes are said to be ours and to be done by us Therefore it is in our will to dâ— them or not to do them We dâ—ny the Major For they are not therefore said to be ours or to be done by us because they are of our selves but because God worketh them in us as in the subject and by us as instruments and that so as our will doth them of her owne proper motion although not except it berenewed raisâ—d and guided by the holy Ghost For being regenerated and moved by him wee are not idle but hee worketh in us wee our selves also work well and that freely without constraint For by regeneration the Will is not taken away but corrected as which before would onely that which is evill will now that which is good Ephes 2.10 We are his workmanship created in Christ Jesus unto good workes which God hath ordained that we should walk in them God helpeth us in working and yet beginneth our working in us Object 10. He that is holpen by another in conversion and in beginning good works doth somewhat of them himselfe before he is holpen For he that hath help beginneth the action God helpeth us wherefore it is of our selves to begin good works The Minor is proved Lord I beleeve help my unbeliefe the Spirit helpeth our infirmity Mar. 9.24 Rom. 8.26 Ans Nothing can follow in conclusion of meere particular propositions For the Major here is not universall seeing not only he may help who beginneth a work but he also in whom it is begun and accomplished by another Now so doth God help us that himselfe doth first breed and engender in us true knowledge of him and an inclination to obey him and the beginnings of good motions and doth increase also and perfect the same begun by him But he is therefore said to help us because he doth so work in us that we are not idle but worke while hee worketh and yet we are able no more to persist or to bring it to an end without him then to begin it And therefore we being enclined moved and governed by him will also of our selves of our owne accord and are able to work well and do worke well that is because God worketh good things not onely in us but also by us as joynt-workers with him Phil. 1.6 2.13 Hee that hath begun this good worke in you will performe it untill the day of Jesus Christ It is God who worketh in you both the will and the deed even of his good pleasure Repl. The beginning and proceeding and accomplishment of conversion is the free work and gift of God Therefore mans will when he is converted doth nothing but is meere passive There should be no use also as hath been said before of lawes discipline doctrine exhortations and such like Answ We deny the consequence of this reason because the reason proceedeth from the putting of the first cause to the removing of the second or instrumentall cause Againe it is a meere fallacy concluding that to be simply so which is but in some respect so For 1. The Will as also the whole man renewed is both the subject
confirmeth the faithful to yeeld obedience Lastly they cite all other sayings which seem to place conversion and good works in the will of men I have applied my heart to fulfill thy statutes Psal 119. He that is begotten of God keepeth himselfe 1 John 5.18 These and the like sayings attribute the work of God unto men 1. Because they are not only the object but the instrument also of Gods working Two causes why the workes of God are attributed to men which the holy Spirit exerciseth in them 2. Because they are such an instrument which being renewed and moved by the holy Spirit doth also it self work together and move it selfe For there is not one effect ascribed unto the holy Ghost and another to mans will but the same to both unto the holy Ghost as the principall cause unto mans will as a secondary and instrumentall cause The third degree of liberty in man regenerated The third degree of liberty belongeth to man in this life as hee is regenerated but yet not glorified or in whom regeneration is begun but not accomplished or perfected In this state the Will useth her liberty not only to work evill as in the second degree but partly to do ill and partly to do well And this is to be understood two waies 1. That some workes of the regenerate are good and pleasing to God which are done of them according to Gods commandement but some evill and displeasing to God which they doe contrary to the commandement of God which is manifest by the infinite fallings of holy men 2. That even those good works which the converted doe in this life albeit they please God by reason of Christs satisfaction imputed unto them yet are they not perfectly good that is agreeable to Gods Law but unperfect and stained with many sinnes and therefore they cannot if they be beheld without Christ stand in judgement and escape damnation The cause of the renewing and beginning of this liberty in man to good is the Spirit working by the Will The cause for which the Will beginneth to work well is this Because by the singular grace or benefit of the holy Spirit mans nature is renewed by the Word of God there is kindled in the mind a new light and knowledge of God in the heart new affections in the will new inclinations agreeing with the Law of God and the will is forcibly and effectually moved to doe according to these notions and inclinations and so it recovereth both the power of willing that which God approveth and the use of that power and beginneth to be conformed and agreeable to God and to obey him Deut. 30.6 The Lord thy God will circumcise thy heart and the heart of thy seed that thou mayest love the Lord thy God with all thine heart Ezek. 36.26 A new heart will I give you and a new spirit will I put within you and I will take away the stony heart out of your body and I will give you an heart of flesh and I will put my spirit within you and cause you to walk in my statutes Act. 16.14 The Lord opened the heart of Lidia that shee should attend to those things which were spoken of Paul 1 Cor. 3.17 Why the Will in the regenerate useth liberty not only to good but to evill also Where the Spirit of the Lord is there is liberty The causes for which the will useth her liberty not only to the chusing of good but of evill also are in number two 1. For that in this life the renewing of our nature is not perfect neither as concerning the knowledge of God neither as concerning our inclination to obey God and therefore in the best men while they live here remaine still many and great sinnes both Originall and others 2. For that the regenerate be not alwaies ruled by the holy Spirit but are sometimes forsaken of God either for to try or to chastise and humble them but yet are re-called to repentance that they perish not Of the first cause it is said Rom. 7.18 I know that in mee that is in my flesh dwelleth no good thing for to will is present with me but I find no means to performe that which is good Mar. 9.24 I beleeve Lord but help thou my unbeliefe Of the second cause it is said Psal 51.11 Take not thy holy Spirit from me O Lord why hast thou made us to erre from thy waies and hardened our heart from thy feare Returne for thy servants sake The Lord our God be with us Isa 63.17 1 Kin. 8.57 that he forsake us not neither leave us Therefore the regenerate man in this life doth alwaies go either forward or backward neither continueth in the same state Hence are deduced these two conclusions 1. As man corrupted before he be regenerated cannot begin new obedience pleasing and acceptable unto God so he that is regenerated in this life although he begin to obey God that is hath some inclination and purpose to obey God according to all his commandements and that unfeigned though yet weak and struggling with evill inclinations affections and desires and therefore there shine in his life and manners a desire of piety towards God and his neighbour yet can he not yeeld whole and perfect obedience to God because neither his knowledge nor his love to God is so great and so sincere as the Law of God requireth and therefore is not such righteousnesse as may stand before God according to that saying Psal 143.2 Enter not into judgement with thy servant for in thy sight shall none that liveth be justified 2. They who are converted can no farther retaine good inclinations neither thoughts and affections and a good purpose to persevere and goe forward therein then as the holy Spirit worketh and preserveth these in them For if hee guide and rule them they judge and do aright but if he forsake them they are blind they wander slip and fall away yet so that they perish not but repent and are saved if so be they were ever truly converted 1 Cor. 4.7 Phil. 1.6 2.13 What hast thou that thou hast not received If thou hast received it why rejoycest thou as if thou hadst not received it I am perswaded that he who hath begun this good work in you will performe it untill the day of Jesus Christ It is God that worketh in you both the will and the deed John 15.5 even of his good pleasure Without me you can doe nothing Who shall also confirme you to the end that ye may be blamelesse in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ 1 Cor. 1.8 and 10.13 God is faithfull which will not suffer you to be tempted above that you be able but will even give the issue with the temptation that ye may be able to beare it 1 Pet. 1.5 You are kept by the power of God through faith to salvation This doctrine
in heaven is perfect Answ First these and the like speeches speake of that perfection which is not of degrees but of parts or of the integritie and sincerity of the obedience begun in them Perfection of degrees or obedience perfect in degrees is that which hath not only all the parts of obedience but that degree also which the law requireth in us Such a perfection have not the regenerate in this life They have indeed all the parts of obedience begun in them but yet weakely so that they are here daily more and more perfected but attaine not to the chiefe and due degree thereof untill they enjoy the life to come The perfection of parts is the integrity of obedience or whole obedience begun according to the whole law or it is a desire and endeavour to obey God and withstand corrupt lusts according not to some onely but to all the commandements of his law The perfection of sincerity is a desire or study of obedience and godlinesse not feigned but true and earnest albeit somewhat be wanting to the parts as touching the degree This perfection to wit both the integrity and sincerity of obedience is in all the regenerate For unto them it is proper to submit themselves to the commandements of God even to all without exception and to begin in this life all the parts of true godlinesse or obedience This is called also the justice of a good conscience because it is a necessary effect of faith and pleaseth God through Christ And albeit in all men even in the most holy much hypocrisie remaineth as it is said Rom. 3 4. Every man is a lyar yet there is a great difference betweene them who are wholly hypocrites and please themselves in their hypocrisy having no beginning or feeling of true godlinesse in their hearts and those who acknowledgeing and bewailing the remnants of hypocrisy which are in them have withall the beginning of true faith and conversion unto God Those hypocrites are condemned of God these are received into favour not for this beginning of obedience in them but for the perfect obedience of Christ which is imputed unto them And therefore to this declaration or exposition another is also to be added That they who are converted are perfect in the sight of God not only in respect of the parts of true godlinesse which are all begun in them but also in respect of the degrees of true and perfect righteousnesse of Christ imputed unto them as it is said Colos 2.10 Heb. 10.14 1 Cor. 2.6 14.20 Ephes 4.19 Ye are all complete in him With one offering hath he consecrated for ever them that are sanctified But they reply That the perfection also of degrees is attributed unto the Saints in the Scripture 〈◊〉 Wee speake wisdome among them that are perfect Be perfect in understanding Till wee all meet together in the unity of faith and knowledge of the Sonne of God unto a perfect man and unto the measure of the age of the fullnesse of Christ But these places also doe not call them perfect in respect of the law of God that is in respect of the degree of knowledge and obedience which the law requireth in us but in respect of the weaker who have lesse light and certainty and readinesse confirmed by use and exercise to obey God to resist carnall lusts and to beare the crosse For so is this perfection expounded That we be no more children Ephes 4.14 Heb. 5.14 Philip. 3.12 wandring and carried about with every winde of doctrine Not as though I had already attained to it or were already perfect They oppose against these answers a place out of John 1 John 4.17 18. Herein is the love perfect in us that we should have boldnes in the day of judgement for as he is even so are we in this world There is no feare in love but perfect love casteth out feare for feare hath painfulnesse and he that feareth is not perfect in love But S. John meaneth not that our love towards God Our regeneration and newnesse of life doth assure us of justification as being an effect thereof Rom. 5.5 but Gods love towards us is perfect that is declared and fully known unto us by the effects or benefits of God bestowed upon us in Christ Or as Saint Paul speaketh Rom. 5. where hee saith That the love of God shed abroad in our hearts by the holy Ghost is the cause why wee doe without feare and with boldnesse expect the day of Judgement and of this mercy and free love of God towards us he signifieth that by this token or testimony we are assured because in this life we are reformed by the holy Spirit to his Image For by our regeneration we are assured of our justification not as by the cause of the effect but as by the effect of the cause Now though regeneration be not perfect in this life yet if it be indeed begun it sufficeth for the confirmation and proving of the truth of our faith unto our consciences And these very words which S. John addeth Love casteth out feare shew that love is not yet perfect in us because wee are not perfectly delivered in this life from feare of the wrath and judgement of God and eternall punishment John 3.21 1 John 3.23 Psal 119. For these two contrary motions are now together in the godly even the feare and love of God in remisse and low degrees their feare decreasing and their love and comfort or joy in God increasing untill joy get the conquest and perfectly cast out all trembling in the life to come when God shall wipe away every teare These places of Scripture are to be understood of the uprightnesse of a good conscience not of any perfect fulfilling of the Law in the godly Object 5. Hee that doth truth cometh to the light that his deeds might be made manifest that they are wrought according to God If our heart condemne us not then have we boldnesse towards God I have not declined from thy Law Therefore the good workes of the regenerate may be alledged and stand in Gods judgement as perfectly answerable unto his Law Answ These and the like sayings doe not challenge to the godly in this life perfect fulfilling of the Law but the uprightnesse of a good conscience without which faith cannot consist or stand as neither can a good conscience without faith As it is said Fight a good fight having faith and a good conscience 1 Tim. 1.18 19. And Then being justified by faith Rom. 5.1 wee have peace towards God through our Lord Jesus Christ For a good conscience is a certaine knowledge that we have faith and a purpose to obey God according to all his commandements and that wee and our obedience though maimed and scarce begun please God not for that it satisfieth his Law but because those sins and defects which remaine in us are forgiven us for the satisfaction of Christ
required therefore that our Mediatour should pay a sufficient punishment for us and in regard hereof be armed with the power of the God-head for the divels themselves are not able to sustain the weight of Gods wrath against sin much lesse should man be able to do it Repl. But all the divels and wicked men bear and sustain and are constrained to bear and sustain the everlasting wrath of God Ans They indeed bear the immeasurable wrath of God Wicked men and divels satisfie in never satisfying but so that they never satisfie Gods justice neither recover out of punishment for their punishment is extended to all eternity But it beseemed the Mediatour so to bear the burthen of Gods wrath that after he had satisfied for our sins he might shake off that burthen and take it away both from himself and from us Because of revealing Gods will unto us Our Mediatour must be God That he might reveal and make known unto us the secret will of God concerning the redemption of mankind whereof except he were God he could have no knowledge For no creature could at any time have searched out the bottomlesse depth thereof and conceived so intricate a mystery had not the Son of God displayed and laid it open unto us No man hath seen God at any time John 1.18 the onely begotten Son which is in the bosome of the Father he hath declared him Because of giving the Spirit Our Mediatour must be God That he may give the holy Ghost by whom he may gather in one his Church be present with it in the world and bestow on us maintain and perfect in us the benefits purchased by his death remission of sins righteousnesse new obedience and life everlasting For it is not sufficient for our Mediatour to be made a sacrifice for us to break the bonds of death and make intercession with God for us but it is necessary also that he promise on our behalf that we shall imbrace the decree concerning our redemption by our Mediatour and cease at length to offend God through our sins which is the other part of the Covenant made between God and us and is performed by us that the Covenant may remain firme and ratified But this by reason of our corruption could be promised of no man in our behalfe except he have the power also of giving the holy Ghost by whom he might work in us to assent and to be more and more conformed to the image of God Now to give the holy Ghost and by him to regenerate our hearts and work forcibly in us faith conversion and salvation belongeth to God alone whose also is the Spirit Whom I will send you from the Father John 15.26 For only the Lord of nature is able to reforme nature Jerem. 23.6 Lastly it behooved the Messias to be the Lord our righteousnesse Object The party offended cannot be Mediatour Christ is the Mediatour Therefore he cannot be the party offended that is God Ans The Major proposition is true if the party offended be such a one as in whom there are not more persons But a most cleer testimony whereby are taught in few words those three former to wit that the mediatour is both true man Acts 20.28 and perfectly just and true God is extant when it is said God hath purchased the Church with his bloud for he is true man who sheddeth his own bloud Hee is perfectly just who sheddeth it for the redemption of others Hee is true God to whom both the name and properties of true God are given which is to be a Redeemer both by his merit and also by his efficacy and power and that of the Church that is the elect and chosen Quest 18. And who is that Mediatour which is together both very God a 1 Joh. 5.20 Rom. 9.5 Gal. 4.4 Isa 9.6 Jer. 23.6 Mal. 3.1 and a very b Luke 1.24 2.6 7. Rom. 1.3 9.5 Phil. 2.7 Heb. 2.14 16 17. 4.15 perfectly just man c Isa 53.9 11. Jer. 23.5 Luke 1.35 Joh. 8.46 Heb. 4.15 7.26 1 Pet. 1.19 2.22 3.18 Ans Even our Lord Jesus Christ d 1 Tim. 2.5 3.16 Maâ—th 1.23 Heb. 2.9 Luke 2.11 who is made to us of God wisdome righteousnesse sanctification and redemption e 1 Cor. 1.30 The Explication WHat kind of Mediatour is necessary for us hath already been declared The Mediatour was to be God yet not the Father nor the H. Ghost but the Son only Eight reasons hereof Now the question is of the person who is such a Mediatour This Mediatour therefore is Jesus Christ alone the Sonne of God manifested in the flesh which position is proved by these reasons 1. Our Mediatour must be true God as heretofore hath been evidently shewed But God the Father could not be Mediatour because he worketh not by himsefe and immediatly but mediatly by the Son and the holy Ghost Neither is he the messenger because he is sent of none but he sendeth the Mediatour Neither yet could God the holy Ghost be Mediatour because he was to be sent of the Mediatour into the hearts of the elect therefore necessarily the Son and he only was to be our Mediator 2. That which our Mediatour should impart unto us he must needs first have it himself But it belonged unto him to confer and bestow on us the right and title of the sons of God whence we were fallen that is to work that through him we might be adopted of God to be his sons because this was in his power alone sith he alone had the sole claim and interest herein For the holy Ghost had it not because he is not the Son neither had God the Father it because he also is not the Son and was to adopt us by his Son to be his sons The Word therefore only which is that naturall Son of God is our Mediatour in whom as in the first begotten of God we are adopted to be the sons of God John S. 36. John 1.12 as it is said If the Son shall make you free ye shall be free indeed As many as received him to them he gave power to become the sons of God Who hath predestinate to be adopted through Jesus Christ unto himselfe Ephes 1.5 6. With his grace he hath made us accepted in his beloved 3. The Son alone is the Word his Fathers embassador and delegate and that person which is sent unto mankind by whom the Father openeth his will by whom he worketh and giveth his holy Spirit by whom also is made the second creation for by the Son we are made new creatures Therefore the Scripture joyneth every where the first creation with the second John 1.3.2 Cor. 5.17 Gal. 6.15 Ephes 2.10 Col. 1.16 Heb. 1.10 because the second creation was to be made by the same party by whom the first was wrought By the Son were made all things But this was
divell hath often professed Christ therefore he doth not oppugne this doctrine The divel professed Christ that for his testimonies sake he might be lesse beleeved Mark 1.25 Acts 16.18 Ans He did this not for any desire of promoting and advancing Christs doctrine but for the hatred he bare unto it that by his testimony he might cause it to be suspected and might mingle therewith his own errours and lies therefore Christ doth command him silence as Paul also doth in the Acts. The faith of miracles is an especiall gift of effecting some extraordinary worke or foretelling some certain event by divine revelation Or What the faith of working miracles is It is a certain perswasion springing from an especiall revelation and peculiar promise of God touching some miraculous effect which he would have done and foretelleth that it shall come to passe For this kinde of faith cannot be drawne simply out of the generall word of God unlesse some singular promise or revelation of God be annexed therewith Of this faith the Apostle saith If I have all faith so that I could remove mountains 1 Cor. 13.2 for although this speech be understood of all the kindes of faith excepting justifying faith yet it is especially referred to the faith of miracles That this faith is diverse from the other kindes is proved by these reasons 1. By that saying of Christ How it differeth from the rest Matt. 17.20 If ye have faith as much as is a graine of mustard seed yee shall say unto this mountain Remove hence to yonder place and it shall remove But many holy men who had a stable faith and both knew the word of God and rejoyced therein and applyed it unto themselves as Abraham David c. yet did not remove mountains Therefore this is a diverse kind of faith from that justifying faith which they had 2. Many Exorcists and the sons of Sceva in the Acts endeavoured to cast out divels Acts 19 1◠whereas they had not the gift of it to wit speciall revelation from above and therefore it fell out ill with them the spirit of the possessed man invading disarming and wounding them Acts 8.13 3. Simon Magus is said to have beleeved and yet could hee not work miracles and therefore he would have bought and gotten this power with mony 4. The divell knoweth the story of the Scripture neither yet doth he work miracles because none besides the Creator is able to change the nature of things 5. Judas taught and wrought miracles as did the other Apostles therefore he had an historicall faith yea and perhaps a temporall faith and the faith of miracles yet had he not a justifying faith for hee is called of Christ a divell 6. Many shall say unto Christ John 6.70 Matth. 7.22 23. Lord Lord have not wee by thy name cast out divels but Christ will answer them I never knew you Wherefore the gift of working miracles is given to hypocrites also 7. The other kinds of faith extend to all things that are written in the word and therein proposed to be beleeved but this of miracles is appropriated and restrained to some certain works or extraordinary effects to come therefore it is a distinct kind of faith and different from the rest Justifying or saving faith is properly that which is defined in the Answer to the 21. Question of the Catechism What justifying faith is in which definition the generall or common nature is a knowledge and stedfast assent for of an unknown doctrine there is no faith and it behoveth every man to know the doctrine before he beleeve it 1. The materiall cause thereof whence the Papists implicite faith is refuted 2. The formall The difference or speciall nature is the confidence and applying which every particular man maketh to himselfe of free remission of sins by and through Christ The property and peculiar affection thereof is to rest and rejoyce in God for this so great good 3. The efficient The efficient cause is the holy Ghost The instrumentall cause is the Gospel 4. The instrumentall under which the use also of the Sacraments is comprehended The difference thereof from the rest The subject where it is seated is the will and heart of man Justifying or saving faith differeth from the other kinds of faith in that this onely is the certain confidence whereby we apply Christs merit unto our selves 1. In nature It is a confidence unmoveable and we apply it unto our selves when every one of us do certainly resolve that the righteousnesse or merit of Christ is also given and imputed to us that we may be esteemed just and righteous of God and also may be regenerated and glorified Confidence or trust is a motion of the heart or will following and pursuing some good thing and rejoycing and resting thereon for the words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifie beleefe and to beleeve come from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is to be strongly perswaded Whence the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to credit and beleeve even with profane authors is used in this sense to wax confident and to rest on any thing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 145. as wee read in Phocilides Credit not the Commons for the multitude is deceitfull And in Demosthenes Thou art confident on thy selfe or buildest too much on thine owne person Confidence is a motion of the heart because it is a following and pursuing of a good thing and a desire of retaining that good which a man already doth enjoy It is a rejoycing because it is glad of the present grace of God towards every of us of full deliverance from the guilt of sin and from sin it selfe in part and because by that which every one enjoyeth in present hee conceiveth hope of everlasting blessings to come as of everlasting life and full delivery from all evill both of crime and pain and therefore is free from the fear of future evill Matth. 25.29 1 Cor. 1.22 5.5 Ephes 1.13 To him that hath shall be given The holy Spirit given unto us is the earnest and pledge of our full redemption Again Justifying faith differeth from the rest in this also that this justifying faith is concerning all spirituall gifts and whatsoever belong to our salvation 2. In object It only concerneth spirituall things and is properly and simply or absolutely called faith in the Scripture and is proper also and peculiar to the elect and chosen The faith of miracles is a certain gift whereby we are not bettered which we may want without any hindrance to our salvation neither is it given to all the faithfull nor at all times Historicall faith is a part of the justifying and befalleth all the godly and hypocrites but is not sufficient alone to salvation because it applyeth not to it selfe those benefits which are made known unto it out of the word Temporary faith
wit as touching their accomplishment and consummation Some reconcile the difference of these two in this manner Faith apprehendeth the promises proposed in the Creed concerning things to come Hope the things themselves promised which are to come But this reconcilement is not so popular and easie to be conceived by the vulgar fort as is the other Object 2. Faith is the evidence of things which are not seen Therefore not of things present Answ It is the evidence of things which are not seen to wit by the outward sense but they are seen by the eyes of the mind even as if they did lie open to the eyes of the body Again they are not seen as is afore-shewed in respect of their accomplishment and consummation 5. What are the causes of faith How the H. Ghost is the principall efficient cause of faith Ephes 2.8 THe first and principall efficient cause of faith both historicall temporary and of working miracles is the holy Ghost howbeit hee is cause of these by his divine generall working only but he is cause of justifying faith by a speciall kinde of working By the grace of God ye are saved through faith and that not of your selves it is the gift of God who enlightneth the minde that it may understand the word and moveth the will that it may assent unto the word once understood Object The divell hath historicall faith It is therefore wrought in him by the holy Ghost Ans Yea even whatsoever faith is in the divell is wrought by the Spirit of God but that by a generall and universall working only as hath been said whereby he worketh in all not by a speciall and proper action because by such a kind of working the holy Ghost fashioneth and frameth a justifying faith in the elect alone For verily whatsoever knowledge and understanding is in divels and hypocrites God effecteth it by his Spirit but not so as to regenerate or justifie them that they might rightly acknowledge him to be the authour of this gift and magnifie him therefore for after this manner hee worketh faith in the elect alone The divels therefore and hypocrites have faith from the Spirit of God but the elect from the Spirit of God sanctifying them The word of God preached the instrumentall cause of faith Rom. 1.16 Rom 10 17. 1 Cor 4.15 The instrumentall cause of faith in generall is the whole word of God comprehended in the books of the old and new Testament in which writings also are contained many works and miracles of God besides the word But the chief and proper instrument of justifying faith is the preaching of the Gospel The Gosel is the power of God unto salvation to every one that beleeveth Faith cometh by hearing and hearing by the word of God This instrument doth the holy Ghost use yet not as necessary in regard of his working but arbitrary and at his own good pleasure both to stir up faith in us and to nourish strengthen and increase the same Wherefore ordinarily justifying faith is never engendered in those who are of yeers to receive it without the preaching of the Gospel Speciall revelation the cause of faith of miracles The formall cause of faith The object of faith The subject of faith The ends of faith The cause of that faith which worketh miracles is not simply the word of God but there must necessarily come thereto an especiall or immediate revelation from God The formall cause of justifying faith is a certain knowledge and confidence in Christ The object of it is whole Christ and his benefits promised in the word The subject or part of man wherein it remaineth is the understanding will and heart of man The end or finall cause 1. The glory of God to wit the celebration of his truth justice bounty mercy which hee hath shewed in the sending of his Son and in the giving of faith in him 2. Our salvation that wee may receive the blessings which are promised in the word 6. What are the effects of faith The effects of faith THe effects of justifying faith are 1. The justifying of us before God 2. Joy resting on God and peace of conscience Being justified by faith we have peace with God 3. Our whole conversion regeneration and all our obedience which followeth faith and beginneth at the same time with faith For by faith God purifieth our hearts Rom. 5.1 To the effects of faith appertaine also the consequents thereof that is increase of spirituall and corporall gifts and the receiving of the things themselves which faith aimeth at Acts 15.9 The first then and immediate effect of justifying faith is justification from this afterwards flow all other benefits purchased by the bloud of Christ which all we beleeve to be given us by faith faith it selfe being the cause of them for That which is the cause unto any cause of any effect is likewise a cause of that effect If thererefore faith be the next cause of our justification in respect of us it is also a cause of those things which necessarily follow justification Thy faith hath saved thee Luke 8.48 In a word The effects of faith are justification and regeneration which is begun here and is to be perfected in the life to come Rom. 3.28 10.10 Acts 13.39 7. Unto whom faith is given Justifying faith is given to all the elect and to them only Joh. 6.44 10.26 Matth. 13.11 Acts 13.48 Rom. 8.30 Ephes 2.8 Rom. 10.16 2 Thes 3.2 Mat. 7.22 JUstifying faith is only proper to the elect and that to all of them for it is given to the elect alone and to all the elect even to infants as concerning some inclination No man can come to mee except the Father which hath sent mee draw him Ye beleeve not for ye are not of my sheep It is given to you to know the secrets of heaven but unto them it is not given And they beleeved as many as were ordained to everlasting life Whom he predestinated them also he called and whom hee called them also hee justified Faith is the gift of God All have not hearkened to the Gospel For all men have not faith Temporary faith and the faith of miracles is given to those who are members of the visible Church only that is hypocrites Have wee not by thy Name done many great works Cast out divels But now neverthelesse this faith of miracles ceaseth which flourished in the primitive Church for that now the doctrine is sufficiently confirmed Historicall faith all they have who are by profession of the Church whether they be of the godly or reprobates yea and they also who are not members of the Church but enemies as divels and tyrants Historicall is a part of justifying faith because there can be no assent or perswasion of a thing which is not first known Object Historicall faith is a good work The divels have historicall faith Therefore they have good works Answ Historicall
this righteousnesse so long as wee remaine in this mortall body is imperfect to be acceptable unto God for the righteousnesse of Christ which is imputed unto us Of this our communion with Christ these sayings make mention Wee being many are one body in Christ Rom. 12.5 1 Cor. 6.15 17. Ephes 4.15 Know yee not that your bodies are the members of Christ Hee that is joyned unto the Lord is one spirit In all things grow up into him which is the head that is The similitude of man a body to declare our union with Christ Christ Now the similitude of the head and members of the same body is most fit and appliable to declare that most straight and indissoluble conjunction of us with Christ For 1. As all the members of the body are knit to one and the same head and consequently to one another by sinews and fleshly ligaments And as in the head are engendred all vitall spirits who are the next or ready instruments of sense and motion as also all the outward and inward senses are feated in the head and thence onely from them the whole body and each member thereof doth draw life not from one another I say but from the head onely so long as they remain united to their head and among themselves so Christ is that one quickning head from whom his spirit is dispersed into all the members and not from one member into another and by whom all the elect who are the living members of the Church being united by the holy Ghost received through faith are quickned and are knit also among themselves by the meanes of mutuall charity Which charity and dilection must needs be there if we be joyned unto the head For the connexion of the members with the head is the originall and cause of the conjunction of the members among themselves For the quickning spirit of Christ doth not flow out of one member into another but out of one Christ as the head into all the members of the Church I will send unto you from the Father John 15.26 the Comforter the Spirit of truth 2. As in mans body are divers gifts and functions of the members and yet but one life and soule quickning and moving all the members so in the body of the Church are divers gifts and functions and yet but one spirit by the benefit whereof each member may doe his function 3. As the head is placed in the highest place and therefore is of more worthinesse and the founâ—aine of all life So Christ hath the highest room and degree in the Church as in whom the spirit is without measure and of whose fulnesse all receive but in the members that is in Christians are certain measures of gifts which are derived into them from the only head and fountaine Christ Wherefore the Pope of Rome lyeth when he avoucheth himself to be the head of the Church Christ is our Head in three respects Christ is our head in three respects 1. In respect of his perfection because he is both God and man and in gifts as touching his humane nature excelleth all creatures In him dwelleth all the fulnesse of the God head bodily c. Hee alone giveth the holy Ghost This is hee who baptizeth with the holy Ghost 2. In dignity or order glory Col. 1.9 10 Mat. 3.11 majesty power authority which in his humane nature glorified hee now openly sheweth forth and declareth For as God created all things by him Heb. 1.2 3.6 so he hath made him heire of all things and the ruler of his house 3. In respect of his office For hee is the redeemer and sanctifier of his Church hee is over every member of the Church he â—â—leth governeth quickneth nourisheth and confirmeth them so as they continue joyned in him with the rest of the members We are also in three respects the members of Christ 1. Because by faith and the holy Ghost wee are joyned unto him We are in three respects Christs members and also are knit together amongst our selves as the members to the head and one with another And this conjunction of the members of this body amongst themselves is no lesse requisite and behoovefull for the safety of the Church than the conjunction of the whole body with Christ the head For if thou separate the arme from the hand thou shalt separate it also from the head and so it shall no more have life Ephes 3.17 That Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith 2. Because we are quickned and guided of him and from him as the fountaine we draw all good things so that except we continue in him wee have not eternall life in us as neither the members sundred from the body retain life any longer If a man abide not in me he is cast forth as a branch and withereth John 5.6 3. Because as in mans body are divers faculties and functions of the members so are the gifts and functions divers of the members of Christ in the Church And as all the actions of the parts of the body are imployed and referred to the preservation thereof so all the members of Christ whatsoever they purpose or doe that ought they to imploy and referre to the profit and utility of the Church As we have many members in one body and all members have not one office so we being many are one body in Christ Rom. 11.4 1 Cor. 12.7 The manifestation of the Spirit is given to profit withall Whereas then now we understand what it is to be member of Christ and how we are his members it will the more cleerely appeare What anointing participation of annointing is What it is to be partaker of Christs anointing what it is to be partaker of Christs annointing Annointing signifieth a bestowing of gifts and participation of annointing importeth a communion of Christs gifts and office or annointing is a participation of all Christs benefits and consisteth in the participation of Christs Kingdome Priest-hood and Propheticall office To be partaker then of Christs annointing is 1. to be partaker of the holy Ghost and his gifts For the holy Ghost is not idle in us but worketh the same in us which he doth in Christ albeit Christ alone hath more gifts than wee all and those graces and gifts in Christ are far more excellent in degree 2. That Christ should communicate unto us his Propheticall Priestly and Royall function 2. What is the Propheticall function of Christians that is in what sense they are and are called Prophets CHrist maketh us partakers of his Propheticall honour or office not only in this that himselfe prophecieth unto us Christians are Prophets in knowledge and confession Acts. 2.17 Mat. 10.32 that is effectually instructeth us by his Word and Spirit but also because he willeth and bringeth to passe that we may also prophecie by professing and celebrating God According as it is said I will powre out of
the flesh which he tooke Repl. 4. But hee is no where said to be invisible John 1.5 10. Ans He is said to have been in the world unknowne and this John speaketh of him as he was before his incarnation And then he was in the world invisible Likewise John 14.21 Mat. 28.20 I and the Father will come unto him And in the same place I will not leave you comfortlesse I will come unto you I am with you alway unto the end of the world that is invisibly as in the Father And if they will deny him to be with us because he is not seen they shall also exclude the Father Repl. 5. He is with us in power and vertue not in essence Ans This objection were rather to be hissed out than to be refuted Jer. 10.17 because he hath not an infinite power and vertue who hath a finite essence The gods that have not made the heavens and the earth shall perish from the earth how much more then the makers of such gods And the Word was with God in the beginning Wee interpret this that the Sonne was co-eternall with the Father and so joyned with him that notwithstanding hee was distinct in person from him They say that this Doctor and Teacher the man Jesus was known of God alone and not men but he was the Messias Answ 1. To be or Not to be with one when it is spoken of a person is never read in this sense as to signifie to be known or not known of one It is therefore an impudent forgery 2. John himselfe expoundeth it The Sonne which is in the bosome of the Father This doth not onely signifie to be known but also to be indeed in the Father to be intirely loved of him and to be fellow and co-partner of the secret and hidden counsels of the Father 3. He saith of himselfe That he came downe from heaven That hee came from the Father and came into the world That he returneth to the Father with whom he was before This doth not signifie a knowing or a not knowing but an existence and being 4. By him all creatures were made of the Father therefore he was present with the Father 5. He was in the world before he being made man came unto his owne and yet not known Therefore to be in the world and to be known of the world are not all one and by consequent neither is it all one to be with God and to be known of God 6. Christ himselfe expoundeth it I in the Father and the Father in mee This signifieth not onely a knowledge but a co-existence and joynt being mutuall And that Word was God Wee interpret That the Word is true God eternall Creatour of heaven and earth the same God with the Father and therefore divers from him as the Word from him that speaketh by him and the Son from the Father but having the same nature and essence of the God-head in him which the Father hath as Christ himself saith I in the Father and the Father in me He is every where in the Father as the Father every where in him But they say that he is God in respect of his gifts worthinesse excellency and office but not by nature Which they prove because others also are in this sense and respect called gods which have not any divinity of themselves therefore Christ also after the same manner seeing hee also hath his divinity from the Father Further they adde that we make two gods and deale contumeliously with the Father Answ Wee make not two gods because the Sonne is one with the Father as God that is having the same essence in him which the Father hath but is diverse and distinct from him as the Sonne and having in him the same Deity which the Father hath communicated But they are blasphemous and contumelious against the Father and the Sonne Because they honour not the Son John 5.23 as they honour the Father Now that Saint John understandeth a Son not a made created and inferiour God to the Father and a diverse God from him is proved and confirmed by many reasons but some few shall now suffice 1. Simply and absolutely without restraint to any certaine circumstance none is called God in the Scripture besides the onely true God eternall creatour of the world 2. That the Word was God before things were created and is the Creatour of all things S. John doth teach 3. He sheweth that he is the authour and fountaine of life and knowledge in men even from the beginning For this signifieth the true light that is which is properly and by it selfe light it selfe and the originall of light in others 4. This Word giveth power to be the sonnes of God John 1.12 This none can doe but the true God alone 5. We are to beleeve in his Name But we must beleeve in none but God only as himself proveth that therefore they must beleeve in him because they beleeve in God 6. John Baptist saith that he baptiseth with the holy Ghost And Christ himselfe often saith that hee will send the holy Ghost from the Father John 1.33 But no man can send the Spirit of God and work by him in the hearts of men but only he whose proper Spirit this is namely God Esay 40.3 Joh. 1.23 3.28 Luke 3.4 8. John 5.13 7. John Baptist is called the fore-runner of Christ who should prepare his way But he prepareth the way of the Lord. 8. Christ himselfe saith That the Father will that all should honour the Son as they honour the Father But no creature albeit excellent can be equalled in honour with the Creatour 9. Every where he is called the true God 1 John 5.20 Rom. 9.5 Act. 20.28 He. 1.8 10. 3.3 and the Lord. This is the true God and eternall life Who is God over all blessed for ever Amen God hath purchased his Church with his owne bloud The scepter of thy kingdome is a scepter of righteousnesse Thou Lord in the beginning hast established the earth and the heavens are the workes of thine hands Christ is counted worthy of more glory than Moses inasmuch as he which hath builded the house hath more honour than the house and hee that hath built all things is God 10. Hee is said to have come downe from heaven yet so that he remaineth in heaven to come unto his together with his Father to be with them unto the end of the world Therefore hee is of an infinite essence every where present and working both in heaven and earth But his humane nature is finite The God-head is after another sort communicated unto Christ than unto creatures Therefore he is God in respect of another nature Now to that which hath been objected concerning the communicating of the Deity unto others whereby they are called gods we answer by distinguishing the diversity thereof For unto others it is communicated by a created similitude of the
from the Father against Noetus and Sabellius and their Sectaries who would have the same to be the person of the Father and the Sonne and the holy Ghost which in respect of diverse functions and actions is now called the Father now the Sonne now the holy Ghost And therefore were they called Patripassians Also against Servetus who confounded the Sonne and the holy Ghost That the Word or Sonne of God is diverse and distinct from the Father and the holy Ghost not in office onely but also in subsistence and person is proved by foure arguments No one person can be both Father Son in respect of himselfe None is the same person with him whose sonne he is nor with him who proceedeth or floweth from him otherwise the same thing in one respect should be relative and correlative But the Word is the Son of the Father and from the Word the holy Ghost proceedeth and is given Therefore the Word is neither the Father nor the holy Ghost Christ another from the Father John 5.32 37. 9.16 5.19 14.16 Christ expresly calleth himselfe another from the Father and the holy Ghost There is another that beareth witnesse of mee namely the Father in the same Chapter My doctrine is not mine but his that sent mee The Son can doe nothing of himselfe save that hee seeth the Father doe I will pray the Father and he shall give you another Comforter Three persons expressed in Scripture 1 John 5.7 Gen. 1.26 Joh. 10.30 14.26 15.26 The Scripture doth plainly affirme that the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost are three There are three which beare witnesse in the heaven the Father the Word and the Spirit and these three are one Let us make man in our image he doth not say I will make but Let us make I and my Father are one he doth not say am but are The Comforter which is the holy Ghost whom the Father will send in my Name hee shall teach you all things When the Comforter shall come whom I will send unto you from the Father even the spirit of truth which proceedeth of the Father hee shall testifie of mee Teach all Nations baptizing them in the Name of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost The holy Ghost descended in the shape of a Dove the Son was baptised in Jordan and the Fathers voice was heard from heaven Mat. 28.19 Mat. 3.17 This is my beloved Sonne in whom I am well pleased The properties of the persons are diâ—tinct diverse The attributes of properties of the persons namely sending revealing and their offices are diverse The argument is this Whose properties are distinct they are in themselves distinct But the properties of the Father the Son and the holy Ghost are distinct Therefore the Sonne is neither the Father nor the holy Ghost The Minor is proved because the Son onely and not the Father or the holy Ghost was begotten of the Father conceived by the holy Ghost made flesh sent into flesh manifested in the flesh made Mediatour baptised did suffer and died The Father of himself worketh by the Son Mat. 11. â—9 The Son not of himselfe but of the Father by the holy Ghost the holy Ghost of the Father and of the Sonne No man knoweth the Sonne but the Father neither knoweth any man the Father but the Sonne These wordes cannot be expounded after this sort No man knoweth me but I and no man knoweth me but I As the Father knoweth me 〈◊〉 14.13 so know I the Father The sense of these wordes cannot be this As I know me so I know me The Son of God therefore Christ is another from the Father and the holy Ghost THE THIRD CONCLUSION The Word is equall with the Father THat the Word or the Son of God Christ is no made God or inferiour to the Father or created of the Father before other things as Arius Eunomius Samosatenus Servetus and others the like Heretickes imagined but is by nature true and eternall God and equall unto the Father in God-head and in all essentiall perfections of the God-head is confirmed 〈…〉 16. â—â— Câ—â— 2.9 By testimonies of Scripture We are in him that is true that is in his Son Jesus Christ. The same is very God and eternall life All things that the Father hath are mine In him dwelleth all the fulnesse of the God-head bodily As the Father hath life in himself so hath he given unto the Son also to have life in himselfe Joâ—â—3 â— Phâ—â— â—â— Who being in the forme of God thought it no robbery to be equall with God whatsoever things the Father doth the same things doth the Son also that all men should honour the Son 〈…〉 as they honour the Father But the Father is to be honoured as God Therefore Christ is God equall in honour with the Father Christ 〈…〉 God 〈…〉 He that hath the whole essence of the God-head is necessarily equall with the Father But the Son of God hath the whole essence of the God-head communicated unto him for this because it is infinite is indivisible therefore the whole must needs be communicated unto whomsoever it is communicated Therefore the Word or Son of God is equall in all things with the eternall Father in the God-head The Minor is proved Generation or begetting is a communicating of the essence the Word was generated or begotten of the essence of the eternall Fatherâ— because he is his Son proper naturall and only begotten Therefore the whole Deity was communicated unto the Word He hath the same properties of the God-head The Scripture giveth the same properties and perfections of divine nature unto the Son which it doth unto the Father as namely eternity omnipotency immensity omniscience the searching of the heart and reines He is eternall Prov. 8.25 John 1.1 John 3.13 Eph 3.17 For Before the mountaines were settled and before the hils was I begotten In the beginning was the Word He is immense or unmeasurable No man ascendeth up to heaven but he that hath descended from heaven the Son of man which is in heaven That Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith He is omnipotent Whatsoever things the Father doth John 5.19 Phil. 3.21 Heb. 1.3 the same things doth the Son also According to the working whereby he is able to subdue all things unto himselfe Bearing up all things by his mighty word He is omniscient or of infinite wisedome knowing all things His name shall be called Counsellor Esay 9.6 Mat. 11.27 No man knoweth the Son but the Father neither knoweth any man the Father but the Son c. He is the searcher of hearts But Jesus did not commit himself unto them John 2.24 25. because he knew them all And had no need that any should testifie of man for he knew what was in man Now we know that thou knowest all things He is the sanctifier of his Church
unto the Father and doth by the vertue of his Spirit effectually apply it unto us sanctifie rule save and defend us against our enemies and doth all these things the humane nature being privy thereunto and most earnestly willing it Christ then is our Lord not only in respect of his Divinity which created us but also in respect of his humanity which redeemed us For the person of Christ even as he is man is Lord over all Angels and men 2. For what cause and how many waies he is our Lord. CHrist is Lord Christ our Lord 1. By right of creation John 16.15 By right of creation and government Of this rule and dominion it is said All things that the Father hath are mine For by him and in him are all things created and by his mighty word that is by his forcible pleasure and will or providence they are sustained and governed and whatsoever good is in all the creatures that wholly proceedeth from him And this is a most general dominion which extendeth it selfe unto all creatures even unto Divels and wicked men albeit not altogether after the same maner to us and to all the wicked and divels For 1. He created us to eternall life but them to destruction 2. The dominion which Christ hath over the wicked and Divels consisteth in the right of requiring and commanding of exercising his power and bridling his enemies that is he hath right and power over the Divels and the wicked to do with them what him listeth so that without his will and pleasure they cannot so much as move themselves and if it were his will to bring them to naught as the history of the possessed man in the Gospel testifieth And he permitteth them Mark 5.20 by bereaving and destituting them of the grace of his Spirit to run head-long into sin and eternall destruction He hath also over us right and power to doe with us what him listeth but he furthermore keepeth and guardeth us as his own flock and proper people whom he hath purchased with his bloud he governeth us also and guideth us by his Spirit he worketh in our hearts faith and obedience that we may doe things acceptable unto him and so fenceth us against all the remptations of the Divel and the flesh that we may never fall from him Therefore he is our Lord after a far other sort than of the Divels and the reprobates By right of redemption Hee is our Lord by right of redemption For hee alone paying the ransome for us delivereth us from the power of the Divell by his Spirit regenerateth us and causeth us to begin to serve him and in this liberty whereunto he hath brought us by his merit and power hee also preserveth us against all both outward and inward enemies even unto the end and being raised from the dead hee fully enfreeth and delivereth us from all sinne and misery and endoweth us with eternall blisse and glory The manner of our redemption is most precious sith it is a thing of greater moment to redeeme us with his bloud than with money Therefore hee hath the greatest right of possession in us And seeing hee hath delivered and freed us it is manifest that wee were servants and truely so wee were and are by nature servants and bond-slaves of the Divel from whose tyranny Christ hath delivered us and hereupon now are wee the servants of Christ because us who were by nature his enemies and deserved to be destroyed of him he notwithstanding preserved and delivered For * The reason of this derivation of the name Servant could not be expressed in English as it is in Latin from whence our English word cometh Servi which signifieth servants cometh from Servando that is saved or preserved Servi or servants were first so named by the Romans from servando which is in signification preserved because when in warres they might have been slaine of their enemies they were preserved But this dominion of Christ over us is speciall that is extendeth it selfe only to the Church Object If wee be redeemed from the power of the Divel then a ransome hath been pay'd him for our redemption For from whose power wee are redeemed unto him is the price and ransome due But God gave not him the ransome Therefore wee are not redeemed from the power of the Divell Ans From whose power wee are redeemed as having been supreme Lord over us and holding rightly his dominion over us unto him the price and ransome is due But the Divel is no supreme Lord but the executioner of the supreme Lord which is God who alone hath and holdeth by right dominion over us The Divel indeed hath enthralled us unto himself by the just judgment of God for our sin and took us by force and invaded us though we were anothers right and possession But Christ that stronger armed man satisfying for our sins brake the power of the Divel and enfranchised us being freed from the yoke of his tyranny Wherefore in respect of God Christ redeemed us for unto him he hath paid the price But he hath delivered us We are said to be redeemed in respect of God wee are delivered in respect of the Divell or set us at liberty in respect of the Divell For we are given unto Christ our Redeemer to be his own neither hath the Divell any more right or power over us And this Christs Dominion over us cost him enough who therefore also hath care of it and preserveth it Of that dominion we dispute especially in this place For the Divel doth not acknowledge Christ to be such a Lord unto him as we confesse him to be unto us because he hath redeemed us and because he guideth us with his Spirit By right of preservation In respect of our preservation Christ is our Lord because he defendeth us unto the end and keepeth and safe-guardeth us to eternal life not only by defending our bodies from enemies but our soules also from sins For our preservation must be understood not only of our first freedome from the power of the Divell but also of the continuall guarding of us and the consummation of all his benefits Of this dominion himselfe speaketh None of them are lost which thou gavest me No man shall pluck my sheep out of my hands He keepeth the wicked to destruction Joh. 17.22 10.28 6.37 and defendeth their bodies only In respect of Gods ordinance In respect of Gods ordinance because the Father ordained the Word and this person Christ unto this that by him he might worke all things in heaven and in earth For Christ is not in this respect only our Lord in that hee saved us that is delivered us from our enemies and of enemies made us the sonnes of God but also because the Father gave us unto him manifested unto us to be our Prince King and Head Feb. 1.2 John 6.17 7.5 Acts 5.31 Ephes 1.22 and hath made
and receiveth us for that as a sufficient ransome and merit 1 John 1.7 into his favour The bloud of Jesus Christ his Sonne purgeth us from all sinne that is both by his merit and the efficacie or vertue of his merit 2. By the efficacy also of his humane will because Christ according to his humanity also earnestly both would and will that we be of God received into favour quickned and glorified through that his one onely sacrifice Thou art a Priest for ever and also whatsoever he will Psal 110.4 Heb. 5.6 yea with his humane will that he powerfully effecteth and worketh not by the power of his flesh but of his God-head or spirit omnipotent whom not the flesh but the God-head of Christ only sendeth into the hearts of the elect and chosen John 6.63 Rom. 8.11 It is the spirit that quickneth the flesh profiteth nothing God shall quicken your mortall bodies by his spirit dwelling in you 3. He is present with us by conjunction and union Because all those that are to be saved must needs be engraffed and knit together even into Christs humane nature that being engrafted into his humane masse they may be quickned as branches live fastned to the Vine and members coupled and joyned to the head which joyning yet of us with the flesh of Christ is not made by any naturall connexion of Christ and our flesh or by any existence of Christs flesh within our substance or of ours within his but by faith and the holy Ghost in Christ our head Eph. 3.17 Rom. 8.9 Ephes 5.30 and dwelling in us his members That Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith If any man hath not the spirit of Christ the same is not his We are members of his body of his flesh and of his bones And they twain shall be one flesh This is a great secret c. Object 2. Whatsoever is to be worshipped and adored is omniscient omnipotent and every where present that is hath the essentiall properties of the God-head really communicated with it Christs flesh is to be adored or is adorable because whole Christ is adored Therefore Christs flesh is really omniscient and omnipotent and present every where Ans This very same reason is among the principal arguments wherby the Swenkfieldians endeavour to frame after Eutiches manner a Majesty and deifying of the flesh of Christ but both these and the Ubiquitaries are deceived and deceive by the ambiguity and diverse taking of the word adored That is omnipotent and omniscient which is adored that is which is adored in respect of it selfe or for it selfe The humane nature is adored not for it selfe or according to the proper nature of it selfe for that were idolatrous but it is adored for the God-head united therewith personally Wherefore of the adoration of whole Christ is but ill inferred the omnipotency also of his flesh For the reason doth not follow from the honour of the person to the properties of the natures Repl. That which is adored by reason of another is also really omnipotent and omniscient by reason of another Christs flesh is adored by reason of the God-head in whose person his flesh subsisteth Therefore Christs flesh is also really omniscient and omnipotent by reason of the God-head Ans The Major is false as is this That which is made base and humiliated by reason of another thing is also by reason of another thing obnoxious and subject to alteration For the Word was made base or humiliated by reason of the flesh and in the flesh neither yet the Word it selfe or the God-head felt any change or alteration but is humiliated and so said to be after another manner because the Word doth not shew his God-head in the flesh which he took in the form of a servant So then albeit the adoration of Christ God and man doth presuppose in him omnipotency omniscience presence every where and the searching of hearts and reines yet is it not of necessity that the humane nature also which by reason of the God-head united to it in the same person is adored should be really omnipotent omniscient and every where For the adoration of Christ is the honour and worship which agreeth and is yeelded one and the same to whole Christ man and God keeping notwithstanding the differences in natures of the properties and operations whereon Christs office and honour doth depend For to adore and worship Christ is by the agnizing and knowledge of his person and office to crave of him with a true trust and confidence that those blessings which he hath promerited and promised he will as our Mediatour perform and give to us according to the proper will and operation of each nature This adoration consisteth of divers parts compriseth both natures and keepeth their properties and operations though united yet still distinct and craveth that whole Christ in performing his promised benefits will work those things by his God-head which are proper to his God-head and by his flesh those things which are proper to his flesh For his benefits are no otherwise to be craved and asked of him than as himselfe will and doth perform them to us and he performeth them still keeping the difference of both natures Wherefore they who crave of Christ the Mediatour the benefits promised in the Word doe necessarily acknowledge him omniscient the searcher of hearts omnipotent present every where of himself beholding and hearing our necessities and complaints This agnizing and this honor is proper to God and agreeth and is yeelded to Christ-man in respect of his God-head onely and not of his humanity For in one act or view unchangeable to behold know and understand from everlasting of himselfe all things past present and to come but chiefly the needs wants necessities and desires of his whole Church Againe to send the holy Ghost into the hearts of all the elect and chosen who have been even since the beginning of the world and by his spirit to teach them within to justifie regenerate comfort them and to give to them eternall life these I say are not proper to flesh created and finite but to a nature infinite omnipotent and existing from everlasting Therefore Christ promiseth the holy Ghost to his Disciples which is the spirit of truth wisdome feare prayer grace c. But although after that manner which hath been spoken of the God-head onely and Christ by reason of his God-head doth behold and doe all things and is adored of us yet his humanity also doth behold understand and heare our necessities desires complaints and prayers yet after another sort that is not of it selfe but by the God head revealing and shewing our desires to the humane understanding which is united to it And further it performeth those things which we crave both by the efficacy of his merit and by intercession made incessantly to the Father for us whereby he willeth and obtaineth of his Father all blessings for us and by the force
both are wrought of one person according to diverse causes and originals of working or according to diverse natures but not by one and the same nature By these grounds it is easie to dissolve and assoile most of the sophismes and cavils with which at this time both the Swenckfieldians ard Ubiquitaries are wont to glose and blanch that their reall communicating of essentiall properties in natures and their Eutychian deifying of Christs flesh and to thrust the same upon the simpâ—e for the true majesty of Christ himselfe For thus they reason The office and benefits of the Mediatour his Redemption intercession purging from sins quickning sitting at the right hand of the Father his dominion and Lordly power over all creatures his presence with the Church beholding ruling all things raising the dead judging both quick and dead all these agree to Christ according to both natures Therefore the humâ—â—â—y as well as the divinity is also it selfe really omniscient searcher of hearts omnipotent present in the substance of his body at the same moment in all places doth of it selfe know all things heare our complaints and prayers give the holy Ghost and work by him in the hearts of the chosen faith and conversion and to conclude in respect of these things the humanity it selfe also is for it selfe adorable and to be adored as well as the God-head To these and the like there is one and a ready answer namely That it is ill going from the person and from the office and honour of the person to the properties and operations of the natures Or The society and conjunction of the office and honour doth not cause or inferre the same properties or operations of both natures Or In the affirmation of the office and honour are not signified the same properties of both natures nor the working of the same operations but the conjunction or concurrence of distinct operations proceeding from distinct properties to the same effect or action Theantropall that is of God and man The reason is Because of redemption quickning adoration and the like which are the functions benefits and worship of the whole person there are moe and diverse manners and parts which will agree really to one and the same person but not to one and the same nature but some to the God-head onely some onely to the manhood Wherefore this Major of the reason is false Whatsoever things agree unto Christ God and man according to both natures the same also doe agree after the same manner and as touching all parts to both natures For it doth not follow Because the God-head is Redemptresse therefore also it suffered and was dead Now That those things which in the person and office of the Mediatour are and abide proper unto one nature neither are made nor are by reason of the union common to both natures may be shewed at large but now let these few suffice 1. Such as is the union of the natures such is the communicating of the properties But the union of the natures was not made in the natures or into one nature but in the person or in one person Therefore the communicating of the properties was made in the person not in the nature that is the union maketh the properties of both natures common not to one nature but to one person For not one nature but one person hath truly as two natures so also double properties and operations and those infinitely differing created and increate finite and infinite Wherefore as by union the manhood was not made the God-head or God so neither is it immense infinite and omnipotent But contrariwise man is truly and really as God eternall so omnipotent also and every-where and giver of the holy Ghost The reason is because not the manhood but the man-Christ hath indeed in his substance the eternal and immense God-head 2. That which is proper to one cannot be common to moe that is cannot exist or be found together in other subjects also of divers natures For To be proper and To be common are contradictory and therefore in farthest repugnancy 3. There cannot be made one omnipotency and one omnipotent operation to be both natures whereby as well the manhood as the God-head should be really omnipotent and work divine things but there must needs be also one essence of both whereby the manhood also must be really God For the omnipotency which they will have one and the same to be communicated to the flesh is the God-head it selfe 4. If Christs humanity in the office of the Mediatour doth it self really and effectually performe not onely that which belongeth unto the flesh but also those things which are proper unto the God-head then either his God-head shall be idle and doe nothing in the work of our Redemption or surely the flesh assumed shall doe more and more shall be due and yeelded unto it than unto the Word which assumed and took it 5. If the flesh because it is said to be quickning is sort also may it be said that the God-head also because it is Redemptresse is subject to suffering and did suffer For both quickning and redeeming are properties of the office common to both natures but not after one and the same manner 6. The whole Majesty of the God-head is that it is an essence existing not of another but of it selfe and subsisting by it selfe spirituall or incorporeall eternall immense unchangeable of infinite power wisdome goodnesse c. That is the whole Majesty compriseth all the perfections and operations proper unto the God-head But omnipotency is the whole Majesty of the God-head according to the supposition of the Ubiquitaries For so Schmideline writeth in the 142. conclusion of his disputation of the Lords Supper and of the communicating of the properties had at Tubing in the yeere 1582. In the word omnipotency I comprise the whole Majesty of the God-head And in his 143. conclusion Omnipotency is the very essence it selfe of the God-head c. Therefore If Gods omnipotency be really communicated to Christs humanity so that this also is by reason of the omnipotency communicated unto it really omnipotent of necessity then by reason of the same omnipotency really communicated Christs humanity shal be indeed an essence subsisting of it self and by it self incorporeall eternall immense Creatresse of all things that is God himselfe blessed for ever and so by consequent the divine person For an essence intelligent subsisting by it selfe and which also is God must needs be the person And these are the fruits of reall communicating of properties in natures The participation of the God-head exaltation and majesty of the flesh and such like is not a reall communicating of the essentiall properties of the God head made into the humane nature or an omnipresence omniscience omnipotency that is a God-head of the manhood For such a communicating should not perfect but destroy the manhood and convert it into the God-head and dissolve the personall union of distinct natures but
a benefit Christ is made unto us righteousnesse wisdome sanctification and redemption Ye are compleat in him 1 Cor. 1.30 Col. 2.9 which is the head of all principality c. The death of Christ is the impellent or motive cause in effectuating as well our justification as our regeneration in two respects 1. In respect of God because for the death of Christ God pardoneth us our sins and giveth us the holy Ghost and restoreth in us his image Being justified in his bloud Rom. 5.9 10 Gal. 4.6 Being reconciled to God through the death of his Son Because ye are sonnes God hath sent forth the spirit of his Sonne into your hearts which cryeth Abba Father 2. In respect of us also it is an impellent cause because they who apprehend Christs merit by a true faith and apply his death unto themselves for them it is impossible to be unthankfull or not indeavour to live to the praise and honour of his name which is to begin newnesse of life The application of Christs death and the consideration thereof will not suffer us to be ungratefull but forceth us to love Christ again and prove therein our thankfulnesse for so inestimable a benefit No man therfore may imagine any remission of sins without regeneration and he lieth unto himselfe and the world who boasteth of Christs death applied to himself yet hath no desire to live godly and holily to the honor of Christ For all after they are once justified prepare and addresse themselves to doe those things which are gratefull unto God For regeneration or the desire and endeavouring of obeying God cannot be separated from the applying of his death unto us nor the benefit of regeneration from the benefit of justification All who are justified are also regenerated and sanctified and all who are regenerate are also justified Object The Apostle attributeth our regeneration to Christs resurrection why then is regeneration here attributed to his death 1 Pet. 1.3 Answ It is attributed unto Christs death as touching his merit for he merited regeneration for us by dying And it is attributed to Christs resurrection in respect of the applying of it for by rising from the dead hee applyeth unto us regeneration and giveth us the holy Ghost Eternall life Eternall life is also the fruit of Christs death God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son that whosoever beleeveth in him should not perish but have everlasting life John 3.16 1 John 5.12 God hath given unto us eternall life and this life is in his Son The meaning of the Article I beleeve in Christ dead Now what is it To beleeve in Christ dead Ans It is to beleeve that Christ hath not only suffered extreme torments for my sake but also death it selfe and hath by his death obtained for mee remission of sins and reconciliation with God and consequently also the holy Ghost who beginneth in me a new life that I may again be made the Temple of God and at length attain unto everlasting life wherein I shall worship and magnifie God for ever Quest 44. Why is there added He descended into hell Ans That in my greatest paines and most grievous tentations I may support my selfe with the comfort that my Lord Jesus Christ hath delivered me by the unspeakable distresses torments and terrours of his soule into which hee was plunged both before a Psal 18.5 6. 116.3 Mat. 26.36 27.46 Heb. 5.7 and then especially when he hanged on the Crosse from the straits and torments of hell b Esay 53.5 The Explication Two things are here to be handled 1. The true sense and meaning of this Article 2. The use 1. What the true sense of this Article is or what the descent of Christ into Hell signifieth HEll in Scripture is taken three waies For it signifieth 1. The Grave Three significations of hell in Scripture Then yee shall bring my gray-head with sorrow unto hell Thou wile not leave my soule in hell neither wilt thou suffer thine holy One to see corruption 2. The place of the damned as in the story of the rich man and Lazarus The Glutton being in hell in torments Gen. 42.38 Psal 16.10 lift up his eyes and saw Abraham a farre off and Lazarus in his bosome If I lye downe in hell thou art there 3. The paines of hell that is the terrours and torments of the soule and conscience The paines of hell gate hold upon mee Luke 16.23 Psal 139.8 The Lord bringeth downe to hell and raiseth up that is into exceeding paines and torments out of which afterwards he againe delivereth Psal 116.3 In this third sense it is taken in this Article For it cannot be understood in the first sense of the Grave 1. Because it is said before Hee was buried If any say Why he I is not here taken for the grave that this latter Article is an exposition of the former he saith nothing For as often as two speeches expressing the same thing are joyned together so that the one is an exposition of the other it is meet that the latter be more cleere and open than the former which here is cleane contrary For. To descend into hell is more obscure than to be buried 2. It is not likely in this so brief and succinct a Confession that the same things should be twice spoken in other words Neither can this place be understood of the place of the damned Why hell is not here taken for the place of the damned as is proved by this division 1. If Christ did locally descend into Hell he descended either as touching his God-head or as touching his soule or as touching his body Not as touching his God-head For this is every-where Nor as touching his body For that rested in the grave three dayes as was prefigured by Jonas the type of Christ Because no part of Christ could be in hell neither rose it from any other place but from the grave Nor us touching his soule 1. Because Scripture no where expresseth and mentioneth it 2. Because Christ dying on the Crosse Luke 23.46 23 4â— Christs soule descended not locally said of his soule Father into thy hands I commend my spirit And to the Theefe This day shalt thou be with mee in Paradise Therefore the soule of Christ after his death was in the hand of his Father in Paradise not in Hell And that cavill little steadeth the Adversaries of this doctrine that hee might be also in the hand of his Fatheâ— that is in his Fathers protection even in Hell according to that Psal 139.8 If I lye downe in Hell thou art there that is there also will God have care of me and there also will he keep me that I perish not for one place interpreteth another And he had said before unto the Thief This day shalt thou be with me in Paradise Luke 23.43 that is in
and sanctification John 3.5 Except a man be borne againe of water and of the Spirit 2 Cor. 3. â—8 c. Wee are changed into the same image from glory to glory as by the Spirit of the Lord. The governing of the actions and whole life of the godly As many as are led by the Spirit of God Rom. 8.14 they are the sonnes of God They were forbidden of the holy Ghost to preach the word in Asia Acts 16.6 Comforting in temptations The Comforter is the holy Ghost John 14.26 whom the Father will send in my name Acts 9.31 The Churches were edified and multiplyed by the comfort of the holy Ghost I will powre upon the house of David the Spirit of grace and compassion Zech. 12.10 The strengthening and preserving of the regenerate against the force of temptation even unto the end The Spirit of strength shall rest upon him Isa 11.2 John 14.16 Ephes 1.13 Hee shall give you another Comforter that hee may abide with you for ever In whom also yee are sealed with the holy Spirit of promise The pardoning of sins and adopting the sonnes of God Yee have received the Spirit of adoption Rom. 8.15 â— Cor. 1.17 1 Cor. 6.11 Where the Spirit of the Lord is there is liberty Yee are justified in the name of our Lord Jesus and by the Spirit of our God The bestowing of salvation and life everlasting John 6.63 It is the Spirit that quickeneth If the Spirit of him which raised up Christ from the dead dwell in you Rom. 8.11 hee that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortall bodies because that his Spirit dwelleth in you Judgement and sentence against sin John 16.8 When the Comforter shall come he shall reprove the world of sin Mat. 12.23 The blasphemy against the holy Ghost shall not be forgiven unto men His divine honour Equall and the same honour is given to the holy Ghost which is given both to the Father and the Son To no creature but to God alone is to be given divine honour that is honour proper to God only But this is given to the holy Ghost Therefore hee is God equall with the Father and the Son 1 John 5.7 There are three which bear witnesse in heaven the Father the Word and the holy Ghost and these three are one The holy Ghost therefore is the same true God with the Father and the Son Goe and teach all nations baptizing them in the name of the Father and the Sonne and the holy Ghost By this testimony wee are taught Mat. 18.19 1. That wee are baptized also into the name faith worship and religion of the holy Ghost 2. That the holy Ghost is authour also of baptisme and the ministery In like sort also we beleeve and put our trust in him Let not your hearts be troubled I will pray the Father John 14.1 16. and hee shall give you another Comforter that hee may abide with you for ever That sin which is committed against him is not remitted therefore wee sin against him We are his temple Ye are the temple of the holy Ghost 1 Cor. 3.16 and the Spirit of God dwelleth in you The Apostles in their Epistles wish unto the Churches grace and peace from the holy Ghost The communion of the holy Ghost be with you Cor. 13.13 Object 1. Hee that is sent is not equall with him that sendeth The holy Ghost is sent and the Father and the Son send him Therefore the holy Ghost is not equall with the Father and the Son Ans We deny the Major For Christ that is sent may be equall with him that sendeth for Christ also being sent of the Father yet is equall with the Father this sending doth not betoken any servile subjection Object 2. He that receiveth of another is not equall with him that giveth The holy Ghost receiveth of the Father and the Son Therefore he is not equall with both Ans The Major is true of one that receiveth of another but a part and not the whole but the holy Ghost receiveth the same and whole essence of the Father and the Son Again it is true of him that receiveth in time or successively but the holy Ghost receiveth before all time Thirdly to the Minor we say that he received as touching the ordaining and sending of him unto us to teach us immediately but this sending establisheth and confirmeth his equality because it is a divine work and the ordaining of him to teach us immediately doth not lessen but strengthen his equality Obj. 3. The Father made all things by the Son therefore he made the holy Ghost by him also Answ The Father made all things by the Son John 1.3 that is all things that were made because it is said And without him was made nothing that was made But the holy Ghost is not made but proceedeth from the Father and the Son Three proofs that the holy Ghost is consubstantiall with the Father and the Son IIII. That the holy Ghost is consubstantiall that is one and the same true God with the Father and the Sonne is proved by these reasons 1. Because hee is the Fathers and the Sons Spirit But the divine essence cannot be multiplied as neither can another be created nor the same divided Therefore the selfe-same and the whole must needs be communicated to the holy Ghost which is the essence of the Father and the Son From both which the holy Ghost proceedeth as the Spirit of God in God and of God 2. There is but one true God The holy Ghost is true God therefore the holy Ghost is that one and the same true God with the Father and the Son consubstantiall with both 3. There is but one Jehovah that is but one divine essence or being one essentially who alone is of none but himselfe communicateth his being to all things and preserveth it in them The holy Ghost is Jehovah * See 〈◊〉 â—6 1 34. Heb. â—7 8 9 10. Lev. 16.11 12. and 2 Cor. 6.16 Deut. 9 2â— Isa 63. Psal 95.7 Heb. 3.7 Isa 6.7 Act. 28.25 1.16 4.24 25. therefore he is the same with the Father and the Son God consubstantially with both Object Hee that is of another is not consubstantiall with him or is not the same with him of or from whom he is The holy Ghost is of the Father and the Sonne Therefore hee is not the same with them or consubstantiall Answ The Major is true in creatures but not in God 2. There is an ambiguity in this terme to be of another He that is of another and hath not the same or whole essence is not consubstantiall But the holy Ghost hath the same and whole essence and therefore it followeth only that he is not the same person Therefore by inverting the argument we answer that he who is of the Father and from the
Father is consubstantiall with him as likewise with the Son of and from whom he also is 3. What is the office of the holy Ghost THe office of the holy Ghost is sanctification Sanctification the office of the holy Ghost The parts of his office are five Spirit 〈…〉 copulatquâ— â—â—guquâ— Et cen olâ—turâ—â—â—â—â—a salutisâ—â—â— which is wrought immediately by him from the Father and the Son and therefore he is called The Spirit of sanctification The chiefe parts of his office are To teach To regenerate To unite with Christ and God To governe To comfort To confirme or strengthen us The holy Ghost therefore To teach us John 14.26 and 10.13 Teacheth and illuminateth us that wee may know those things which wee ought and may conceive them aright according to Christs promise The holy Ghost whom the Father will send in my name hee shall teach you all things and bring all things to your remembrance which I have told you The Spirit of truth will lead you into all truth So he taught the Apostles at Whitsontide when they were raw before of Christs death and his kingdom he kindled in their hearts a new light he powred into them the miraculous knowledge of tongues and fulfilled the testimony and record of Joel Hereof he is called in Scripture The Teacher of truth the Spirit of wisdom revelation understanding counsell and knowledge c. To regenerate us He regenerateth us when he endoweth us with new qualities and putteth new inclinations in our hearts that is hee worketh faith and conversion in the hearts of the chosen John 3.5 Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit he cannot enter into the kingdome of God I baptise you with water to amendment of life but hee that cometh after me Mat. 3.11 hee will baptise you with the holy Ghost and with fire This baptisme which is wrought of Christ by the holy Ghost is the very regeneration or renewing it selfe the same which was signified by the outward baptisme of John and of other ministers To unite us with Christ Hee conjoyneth us with Christ that we may be his members and may be quickned by him and so maketh us partakers of all Christs benefits I will powr out my Spirit upon all flesh Joel 2.28 1 Cor. 6.11 19. But yee are washed but ye are sanctified but ye are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus and by the Spirit of our God Know ye not that your body is the temple of the holy Ghost which is in you 2 Cor. 12.3 4 13. whom ye have of God No man can say that Jesus is the Lord but by the holy Ghost There are diversities of gifts but the same Spirit By one Spirit we are all baptised into the same Spirit Hereby we know that he abideth in us 1 John 3.24 even by the same Spirit which he hath given us To rule and govern us Hee ruleth and governeth us Now to be ruled and guided by the holy Ghost is to be instructed with wisdome and counsell in the actions of our life and vocation and inclined to follow those things which are right and good and to perform the duties of love and charity towards God and our neighbour Rom. 8.14 As many as are led by the Spirit of God they are the sons of God And they began to speak with tongues Acts 2.4 as the Spirit of God gave them utterance To comfort us Acts 5.41 He comforteth us amidst our afflictions and dangers The Apostles who were first flying away for fear of the Jews now being erected by the comfort and solace of the holy Ghost come forth into open place and rejoice when they are to suffer for the confession of the Gospel John 14.16 He will give you another Comforter that he may abide with you for ever To confirm us in faith He confirmeth us which stagger and waver in faith and assureth us of salvation that is he continueth and cherisheth in us Christs benefits unto the end So he made the Apostles couragious and bold who were before timorous and wrapped and intangled with many doubts These things we may plainly see if we compare that Sermon which Peter made at Whitsontide with their speech who went to Emmaus who say Luke 24.21 John 16.22 and 14.16 Wee trusted that it had been he which should have delivered Israel Hereof Christ saith Your hearts shall rejoice and your joy shall no man take from you He shall abide with you for even Hence is he called the Spirit of boldnesse and the seale of our inheritance Divers titles of the holy Ghost These are the chiefe and principall parts of the holy Ghosts office who in respect of this his office hath divers titles of commendation in the Scripture for hereof he is called The Spirit of adoption Rom. 8.15 16. The Spirit of adoption because he assureth us of the fatherly good will of God towards us and is a witnesse unto us of that free goodnesse and mercy wherewith the Father imbraceth us in his only begotten Son Therefore by his Spirit we cry Abba Father The seal of our inheritance 2 Cor. 1.22 Ephes 1.13 14. He is called the earnest and seal of our inheritance because he assureth us of our salvation It is God which stablisheth us with you in Christ and hath annointed us who hath also sealed us and hath given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts In which Gospel also after that yee beleeved yee were sealed with the holy Spirit of promise which is the earnest of our inheritance Life or Spirit of life Rom. 8.2 Hee is called life because he quickneth us or as the Apostle saith The Spirit of life who mortifieth the old man and quickeneth the new The law of the Spirit of life which is in Christ Jesus hath freed me from the law of sin and of death Water Ezek. 36.5 and 47.1 Hee is called water whereby hee refresheth us being almost dead in sin purgeth out sin and maketh us fruitfull that wee may bring forth the fruit of righteousnesse unto God Fire Matth. 3.9 Hee is called fire because he doth daily burn up and consume concupiscences and vices in us and kindleth our hearts with the love of God and our neighbour The fountain of living water Rev. 21.6 7.17 Hee is called the fountaine because celestiall riches do flow unto us from him and by him The Spirit of prayer Zech. 12.10 Rom. 8 2â— He is called the Spirit of prayer because he stirreth us up unto prayer and instructeth us to pray I will powr upon the house of David and upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem the Spirit of grace and of prayer and they shall look upon me The Spirit also helpeth our infirmities for we know not what to pray as we ought The oyle of gladnesse Hebr. 9. The oyl of gladnesse because he maketh us joyfull forward and lively
God which was in him and also teacheth him how they may be done By giving attendance to his reading 2 Tim. 1. 6. 1 Tim. 4.14 to exhortation and doctrine 3. He is lost by carnall security and by giving our selves to commit wickednesse against our conscience 4. By neglect of prayer 5. By abusing the gifts of the holy Ghost as when they are not imployed to his glory and to the safety of our neighbour Vnto him that hath shall be given from him that hath not Luke 8.18 even that he hath shall be taken away 10. Wherefore the holy Ghost is necessary HOw necessary and needfull the holy Ghost is and for what causes doth cleerly appeare by these places of Scripture Except that a man be borne of water and of the Spirit John 3.5 he cannot enter into the Kingdome of heaven Flesh and bloud cannot inhabite the Kingdome of God We are not sufficient of our selves to think any think as of our selves but our sufficiency is of God 1 Cor. 15.50 2 Cor. 3.5 Rom. 8.9 If any man hath not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his Hence we may thus conclude Without whom we cannot think much lesse doe ought that is good and without whom he can neither be regenerated nor know God neither attaine unto the inheritance of the celestiall Kingdome without him we cannot be saved But without the holy Ghost these things cannot be done by reason of the corruption and blindnesse of our nature Therefore without the holy Ghost it cannot be that we should be saved and so it followeth that he is altogether necessary for us unto salvation 11. How we may know that the holy Ghost dwelleth in us WE know that we have him by the effect or by his benefits and blessings in us as by the true knowledge of God by regeneration faith peace of conscience and the inchoation or beginning of a new obedience or by a readinesse and willingnesse to obey God Rom. 5.1 4. Being justified by faith we have peace towards God The love of God is shed in our hearts Againe we know it by the testimony and witnesse which he beareth unto our spirit that we are the sonnes of God Moreover most certaine testimonies and tokens of the holy Ghost dwelling in us are comfort in the midst of death joy in afflictions a purpose to persevere in faith sighes and ardent prayers a sincere professing of Christianity * 1 Cor. 12.3 ON THE 21 SABBATH No man can say that Jesus is the Lord but by the holy Ghost In a word by faith and repentance we know that the holy Ghost dwelleth in us Quest 54. What beleevest thou concerning the holy and Catholike Church of Christ Ans I beleeve that the Son of God a Ephes 5.26 John 10.11 Act. 10.28 Ephes 4.11 12 13. doth from the beginning of the world to the end b Psa 71.17 18 Esay 59.21 1 Cor. 11.26 gather defend preserve unto himself c Mat. 16.18 by his Spirit d John 10.28 29 30. and Word out of whole mankind e Psal 129.1 2 3 4 5. a company chosen to everlasting life f Esay 59.21 and agreeing in true faith g Rom. 1.16 10.14 15 16 17 and that I am a lively member of that company h Ephes 5.26 and so shall remaine for ever i Genes 26.4 Revel 5.9 The Explication The Questions to be observed 1. What the Church is 2. How many wayes it is taken 3. What are the marks thereof 4. Wherefore it is called one holy and Catholike 5. What is the difference betweene the Church and Common-weale or civill State 6. Whence it is that the Church differeth from the rest of mankind 7. Whether any man be saved out of the Church 1. What the Church is WHen the Question is What the Church is it is presupposed that there is a Church so that it is not necessary to make question Whether there be a Church For there was alwayes and shall be some Church sometimes greater sometimes lesser because Christ alwayes was and shall remaine for ever the King and Head and Priest of the Church as hereafter in the fourth Question of this Common-place shall more plentifully be proved Now as concerning the name Ecclesia which we call the Church it is natively a Greek word The originall of the name and cometh from a word which signifieth to call forth For the custome was in Athens that a company of the Citizens were called forth by the voyce of a Crier from the rest of the multitude as it were namely and by their hundreds to an Assembly wherein some publike speech was had or to heare relation made of some sentence or judgement of the Senate And thus differeth the word Ecclesia from Synagoga or Synagogue How it differeth from Synagogue For Synagoga signifieth any manner of Congregation be it never so common and inordinate But Ecclesia betokeneth an ordained Congregation and such as is called together for some cause From hence the Apostles translated the name Ecclesia to their purpose terming the Church by it for resemblance and likenesse sake For the Church is Gods Congregation neither coming together by chance without cause nor being inordinate but called forth by the voyce of the Lord and the cry of the Word that is by the Ministers of the Gospel from the Kingdome of Sathan to heare or imbrace Gods word This Congregation or company of those which are called of God to the knowledge of the Gospel the Latines keeping still the Greek word call Ecclesia The Dutch word Kyrc which by adding letters of aspiration we call in English Church seemeth to come from the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth The Lords house The meaning of the word Church or Gods house But it shall be requisite that we a little more fully define what the Church is The Church of God is a Congregation or company of men chosen from everlasting of God to eternall life which from the beginning of the world to the end thereof The definition of the Church is gathered of the sonnes of God out of all mankind by the holy Ghost and the Word consenting in true faith and which the Sonne of God defendeth preserveth and at length glorifieth with glory and life everlasting Thus is the true Church of God defined whereof the Creed doth properly speak 2. How many wayes the Church is taken The false Church The true Church is THE Church is taken either for the true Church or for the false The false Church is unproperly called the Church and is a company arrogating unto themselves the title of Christs Church but which doe not follow the same but rather persecute it The true Church is either Triumphant 1. Triumphant which even now triumpheth with the blessed Angels in heaven and shall have their full accomplished triumph after the Resurrection 2. Militant The Militant
but they were not of us 1 John 2.19 Esay 42.3 John 10.28 for if they had beene of us they would have continued with us A bruised reed shall he not break and the smoaking flaxe shall he not quench No man shall pluck my sheep out of my hand All the reprobate and hypocrites do at length finally depart from the Church and The reprobate at the length fall finally from it together with those gifts which they had they lose also those gifts which they seeme to have Object The godly also oftentimes fall away as David and Peter Answ They fall but neither wholly nor finally Which also befell unto Peter for he retained still in his mind the love of Christ although for fear of danger he denied him He acknowledged also afterwards his offence and did truly repent him thereof Saint Angustine prettily saith Peters faith failed not in his heart when open confession with the mouth failed him David also did not wholly fall away but being rebuked of the Lord by the Prophet he truly repented and shewed that his faith was not quite dead but in a slumber rather for a season therefore he prayeth on this wise Psal 51.13 Take not thine holy Spirit from me Wherefore the saints and the elect of God never fall away but hypocrites and the reprobate doe at length wholly and finally revolt and fall away for they doe so at last fall away that they never return to repentance And because the true love of God was never in them and so neither themselves ever were of the number of Gods elect saints therefore no marvell though at length they wholly and altogether depart and fall away from the Church 9. What is the use of this doctrine THe use of this doctrine is 1. That the glory of our salvation be in whole ascribed and given to God 1 Cor. 4.7 What hast thou that thou hast not received 2. That we may have sure and certain comfort This we shall have when as wee shall not doubt of those things which are here taught and that especially if every of us be certainly perswaded that the decree of God of saving his elect is altogether unchangeable and further that himselfe also is of the number of the elect even a member of the invisible Church and therefore shall never depart from the Church and communion of saints The meaning of the Article I beleeve the holy catholick Church To beleeve therefore the holy Church is to beleeve that in this visible company and society are some true repentants and truly converted and my self to be a lively member of the invisible and visible Church Quest 55. What mean these words The communion of saints Answ First That all and every one who beleeveth are in common partakers of Christ and all his graces as being his members a 1 John 1.3 Rom. 8.32 1 Cor. 1.12 1 Cor. 6.17 And then that every one ought readily and cheerfully to bestow the gifts and graces which they have received to the common commodity and safety of all b 1 Cor. 12.21 13.15 Phil. ◠4 5 6. The Explication What communion in generall is Three parts of all communion THe Articles following are concerning the benefits of Christ which either heretofore have been or hereafter shall be bestowed on the Church by the holy Ghost Communion is a respect or reference between two or moe parties which have the same thing in common The foundation and ground of this relation is the thing it selfe which is common The relative is that property of the thing to wit that it is common The terme which the community of this thing respecteth is the possessours themselves which have common fruition of one or many things What the communion of saints 〈◊〉 The communion therefore of saints is an equall participation of all the promises of the Gospel Or it is a common possession of Christ and all his benefits and a bestowing of gifts by the head Christ on each member of his body for the salvation thereof Your parts therof 1 Union with Christ It signifieth therefore 1. A conjoyning of all the saints with Christ as members with the head wrought by the holy Ghost who dwelleth in the head and in the members conforming and making them like unto their head yet reserving still this proportion that in the head he worketh all graces and that most perfectly in the members he worketh those gifts which are convenient for every one and so much as is for every one requisite and necessary Or An union and coherence of the Church with Christ and of the members amongst themselves and that union with Christ is with the whole person of Christ to wit with both his divine and humane nature For the communion of the person is the foundation of the communion of the benefits according to these sayings John 13.4 5. I am the Vine yee are the branches Abide in me and I in you As the branch cannot beare fruit of it selfe except it abide in the vine no more can ye except yee abide in mee By one Spirit are wee all baptised into one body Hee which hath not the Spirit of Christ is none of his He that is joyned unto the Lord is one Spirit Hereby know we 1 Cor. 12.13 Rom. 8.9 1 Cor. 6.17 1 John 4.13 that we dwell in him and he in us because he hath given us of his Spirit Participation of Christs benefits The communion or participation of all Christs benefits For all the saints have the same reconciliation redemption justification sanctification life and salvation by and for Christ All the saints have the same benefits common which are necessary to salvation There is one body and one Spirit even as ye are called in hope of your vocation Ephes 4.4 one Lord one faith one baptisme c. Distribution of speciall gifts The distribution of speciall gifts These particular gifts also are common to the whole Church which are bestowed on some members of the Church for the salvation of the whole body Ephes 4.12 even for the gathering together of the saints for the work of the ministery and for the edification of the whole body of Christ But they are so distributed unto every member as that some excell and goe before othersome in gifts and graces in the Church for the gifts of the holy Ghost are diverse and To every one of us is given grace Ephes 4.7 according to the measure of the gift of Christ. Use of these gifts to Christs glory and the good of the Church An errour concerning this communion refuted An obliging or binding of all the members to imploy or referre all their gifts to the glory of Christ their head and to the salvation of the whole body and of every member mutually Hence it is cleer how absurd their fancy is who contend that the communion is a subsistence or personall being of Christs body among our
worketh by his holy Spirit in their hearts a sense and feeling of that pardon whereon they may for ever rest setled and confirmed Therefore the purpose and decree of God of remitting sins is everlasting but the executing and performance thereof is when by faith wee apply remission of sins offered unto us in the Gospel So also God doth alwayes love his elect but that love is not powred out in their hearts before their repentance For they have that certain testimony of conscience by the gift of the holy Ghost that they are loved of God and so have their sins remitted who truly convert and repent ON THE 22. SABBATH Ques 57. What comfort hast thou by the resurrection of the flesh Answ That not only my soule after it shall depart our of my body shall presently be taken up to Christ her head a Luke 6.22 23.43 Phil. 1.21 23. but that this my flesh also being raised up by the power of Christ shall be again united to my soul and shall be made like to the glorious body of Christ b Job 19.25 26. 1 John 3.2 Phil. 3.21 The Explication The chief Questions hereto belonging are 1. Whether the soule be immortall 2. Where it abideth being separated from the body 3 What the Resurrection is and the errours concerning the Resurrection 4. Whence it may appeare that the Resurrection shall certainly be 5. What bodies shall rise 6. How 7. When. 8. By whom and by whose power 9. For what end the Resurrection shall be 1. Whether the soule be immontall BEsides that this Question belongeth to the Article of the resurrection The causes for which this question is to be moved the â—xplication also theâ—eof in it self shall not be altogether unprofitable or fruitleâ—â— For not now onlâ— do they begin to dispute against the immortality of the soul but the Sadduces also denyed it as they likewise that said Matth. 22.23 2 Tim. 2.17 the resurrection was past already unto him that beleeved neither made any other resurrection besides that spirituall resurrection of the regenerate Likewise also some Anabaptists deny the immortality of the soul Moreover Paul the â—hird Pope of Rome when he was breathing out his soule and ready to die said That now at length hee should try and know three things whereof in his whole time hee had much doubted 1. Whether there were a God 2. Whether soules were immortall 3. Whether there were any hell Oftentimes also in the Psalmer and in Solomon we meet with these and such like Aphorismes Eccles 3.19 Psal 115.17 Man dieth like a brute beast The dead shall not praise thee O Lord. Wherefore it ought not to seem strange if this question be moved neither shall it be altogether vain and needlesse both because it serveth for the controuling and refuting especially of Epicures as also because it maketh for the better understanding of some places of holy Scripture But because there have been and even now are who have taught That the soule of man like as of brute beasts is nothing else but life or the vitall power arising of the temperature and perfection of the body and therefore dieth and is extinguished together with the body and as some of them speak who will seem to beleeve the resurrection of the dead doth sleep when the body dieth that is is without motion or sense untill the raising of the body which indeed is nothing else then that the soul is mortall that is a meer quality only in the body and when the body is dissolved becometh nothing because if it were an incorporeall substance it could not be without sense and motion Against these we are to hold the records of Gods word and writ concerning the spirituall and immortall substance of mans soule The soul an incorporeall substance That the soul of man is not onely a form or perfection or temperament or force and power or an agitation arising out of the temperature of the body but a substance incorporeall living understanding dwelling in the body and sustaining and moving it these places following of holy Scripture doe shew Psal 48. His soule shall be blessed in life Heb. 12. God is called the Father of spirits And it is said of the faithfull Heb. 12.9 22. Ye are come to the celestiall Jerusalem and to the company of innumerable Angels and to the spirits of just and perfect men No man knoweth the things of a man save the spirit of a man which is in him 1 Cor. 2.11 In these and the like places of Scripture both the soule of a man is called a spirit and the properties of a living and understanding substance are attributed unto it Wherefore to no purpose do the adversaries of this doctrine oppose those places in which the name of the soule is taken for the life and will of man as Mat. 5.25 The soul is more worth then meat I put my soul in my hand For by the fore-alledged places it is manifest Job 13 14. that this is not generall but is used by a figure of speech whereby wee call the effect by the name of his cause Now the immortality of the soule is proved by many places of holy Scripture The soul immortall Luke 23.43 Christ hanging on the crosse said to the thiefe This day shalt thou be with me in paradise But he could not be there in body because that was dead and buried Therefore his soule was gathered with Christs in Paradise and so consequently the soule liveth Phil. 1.23 Paul saith I desire to be loosed and to be with Christ he speaketh of the rest and joy which he should injoy with Christ But they who feele nothing what can their joy or happinesse be Wherefore they also are refuted in this place who say mens soules sleep Wisd 3.1 Mat. 22. â—2 Luke 23.46 1 Cor. 5.8 and so withall deny the immortality of the soule The soules of the just are in the hands of God God is not the God of the dead but of the living Therfore the souls live Into thy hands I commend my spirit When we remove out of the body we go unto the Lord. Wherefore the soules sleep not as some Anabaptists will have them but injoy immortall life and celestiall glory with the Lord. The soules of the godly that were killed Revel 6.10 are said to cry with a loud voice under the Altar saying How long Lord holy and true doest thou not judge and avenge our bloud on them that dwell on the earth Luke 16.21 Wherefore the soules live Lazarus is said to be carried into Abrahams bosome and out of the same place also it is apparent concerning the soules of the wicked For the rich Glutton is also of the contrary said to be carried downe to hell These testimonies therefore of Scripture teach and confirme most evidently that not only in the body before death and after the resurrection of the body but also in the
Rom. 7.23 yet notwithstanding if I imbrace these benefits of Christ with a true confidence and perswasion of mind e Rom. 3.22 John 3.18 the full and perfect satisfaction f 1 John 2.2 righteousnesse and holinesse of Christ g 1 John 2.1 without any merit of mine h Tit. 3.5 Deut. 9.10 Ezek. 36.22 of the meere mercy of God i Rom. 3.24 Ephes 2.8 is imputed and given unto me k Rom. 44. 2 Cor. 5.19 and that so as if I neither had committed any sinne neither any corruption did stick unto me yea as if I my selfe had perfectly accomplished that obedience which Christ accomplisht for me l 2 Cor. 5.21 The Explication THis Doctrine of Justification is one of the chiefe points of our faith not onely because it treateth of the chiefe and principall matters but also because this Doctrine is most of others called by Hereticks into controversie For there are two principall controversies betweene the Church and Hereticks The first Of the Doctrine concerning God the other of this Doctrine of Justification before God and either of these Doctrines being overthrown the other points of our faith easily go to wrack Wherefore we ought chiefly to fence and strengthen our selves against heresies in Doctrine concerning God and his Justification The speciall Questions 1. What justice or righteousnesse is in generall 2. How manifold it is 3. In what justice differeth from justification 4. What is our justice or righteousnesse before God 5. How it is made ours whereas it is without us 6. Why it is made ours 1. What justice or righteousnesse in generall is RIghteousnesse is derived from Right which is the law it selfe and conformity with the law is righteousnesse it selfe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as of the contrary unrighteousnesse or sin is a transgressing of the law 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In generall it may be thus defined Justice is a conformity with God or with the law of God although indeed a definition so generall of justice can searce be given as may agree both to God and Creatures even such as may agree to the farthest and highest kinds of justice or righteousnesse which are Uncreate and Created righteousnesse except we will make a definition full of ambiguity Uncreate justice is God himselfe Our created justice is our conformity with Gods lawes appertaining unto us Rom. 3.31 For uncreated justice or righteousnesse is God himselfe who is the very squire and rule all of justice Created justice is an effect of uncreate or divine justice in reasonable creatures Justice therefore or righteousnesse in generall as it agreeth to creatures is a fulfilling of those lawes which belong to reasonable creatures or is the conformity or correspondence of reasonable creatures with the lawes appertaining and belonging unto them Finally Justice is the fulfilling of the law and conformity with the law is justice or righteousnesse it selfe This we must know because we must be justified by the fulfilling of the law and we must understand that the law is not abolished but established by the Gospel For the righteousnesse and justice of the Gospel is the fulfilling of the law but doth not at all disagree from the law 2. How manifold justice is JUstice in generall is either uncreated Justice as God himselfe or created as all Justice in reasonable creatures Legall justice Created justice is legall and evangelicall Legall justice is the fulfilling of the law performed by him who is thereby said to be just or it is such a fulfilling of the law which one performeth by his owne obedience or it is a conformity with the law which is in him who is called just This legall justice was in us men before the fall and now is in Angels and in Christ as he is man as an accident inherent in his subject Evangelicall justice or the justice of the Gospel Evangelicall justice is also a fulfilling of the law but is not in him who is called thereby just or righteous but in another and is only imputed to him who is thereof called just This is Christs justice or righteousnesse performed for us or that ransome of the Sonne of God imputed unto us by faith It may be also defined briefly thus Evangelicall justice is a conformity with the law performed by Christ and imputed of God to us by faith The legall justice is performed either by the obedience of the law or by punishment For the law necessarily requireth one of these That which is performed by the obedience of the law is either generall or particular Generall or Universall justice The generall is an observing of all lawes which belong unto us or it is an obedience according to all the lawes unto us appertaining For it is no right or justice but curiosity to pry into lawes or matters concerning rather other men then our selves 1 Thes 4.11 and hereof it is said Study to be quiet and to meddle with your owne businesse This generall justice is of two sorts perfect and unperfect The perfect is an externall and internall obedience to all the lawes belonging unto us Perfect justice Or it is a perfect both inward and outward conformity with the law of God Cursed be he that confirmeth not all the words of this law to doe them Deut. 27.26 The imperfect or begun justice is a conformity begun onely and imperfect Imperfect justice even such a justice as doth not doe all things or not after that manner which the law requireth This imperfect justice is also of two sorts Philosophicall justice Philosophicall and Christian The Philosophicall is a knowledge in the mind of Gods law and vertues imperfect obscure and weake and whatsoever manner of purpose in the will and heart to doe those things which are right and honest according to that imperfect knowledge Christian justice and a directing and governing of their behaviour and manners according to the law The Christian is regeneration or a knowledge of God and his law imperfect indeed yet more notable and perfect then the Philosophicall and to be perfected after this life rising from faith and the love of God kindled in the hearts only of the regenerate by the vertue and operation of the holy Ghost through the Gospel and joyned with an earnest serious inclination of the will and heart to obey God according to all his commandements This justice is proper to the elect and regenerate in this life and floweth from a justifying faith The particular justice is that vertue Particular justice which giveth to every one his own and is of two sorts Commutative or exchanging Commutative justice Distributive justice and distributive The commutative observeth equality of things and prices in exchanges and contracts or bargaines The distributive observeth a proportion in distributing offices goods rewards punishments giving rewards and punishments agreeable and proportionable unto the persons Let the Country-man till the ground let the States-man
it be thus understood Therefore faith alone doth not justifie meaning that it hath not alone the act of justifying which is the apprehending of Christs justice then either the conclusion containeth more than the premisses enforce or the Major is evidently false For I alone may speak in a hot-house and yet not be alone there A thing may be not alone but joyned with others and yet may alone have this or that act For example The will is not alone but joyned with the understanding yet it willeth alone A mans soule is not alone but joyned with the body yet it understandeth alone It is commonly and that rightly called a fallacy of Composition the reason being deceitfully composed For the word alone is composed and joyned in the conclusion with the Predicate which is the word justifie but in the premisses it is joyned with the Verb is Object 4. That which is required in those who are to be justified without the same faith doth not justifie Good works are required in those who are to be justified Therefore without good works faith doth not justifie and so faith alone doth not justifie Ans Here also is the same fallacy With what difference faith and works are reqâ—ired in them that are to be justified For the particle without is ambiguously and doubtfully taken For in the Major it is taken thus Faith without it that is being without it doth not justifie For though it be not or exist not alone but is alwaies united and coupled with charity whereby it worketh yet it justifieth alone that is it alone hath the act of imbracing and applying to it selfe Christs merit The Minor also of this objection is more at large to be explained that it may the better be rightly conceived In them who are to be justified faith and workes are required but not after the same manner Faith with her proper work without which it cannot be considered is required as a necessary instrument whereby we apply Christs merit unto us But good works are not required that by them we may apprehend Christs merit and much less that for them we should be justified but that by them we may shew our faith which without good works is dead and is not known but by them that is good works are required as effects of faith and as it were a testimony of our thankfulnesse towards God Whatsoever is necessarily co-herent with the cause that is not therefore necessarily required to the producing of the proper effect of that cause So good workes although they are necessarily co herent and joyned with faith yet are they not necessary for the apprehension of Christs merit that we should over and besides faith by them also apply the same unto us Object 5. Where moe things are required there the exclusive particle onely may not be used In them that are to be justified besides faith good workes are required Therefore we cannot say that faith onely justifieth Answ This argument is all one with the former and therefore the answer unto it is the same In them that are to be justified more things are required but in a diverse manner faith as a meane or instrument apprehending anothers justice good works as a testimony of our faith and thankfulnesse Object 6. He that is justified by two things is not justified by one only But we besides that we are justified by faith are justified by the merit and obedience of Christ Therefore not by faith only Ans Againe we must yield the same answer He that is justified by two things is not justified by one only that is after one and the same manner But we are justified by two things after a divers manner For we are justified by faith as by an instrument apprehending justice but by the merit of Christ as by the formall cause of our justice Object 7. Knowledge doth not justifie Faith is a knowledge therefore faith doth not justifie Ans Knowledge alone doth not justifie But justifying faith is not a knowledge only but also a confidence and sure perswasion whereby as a mean we apply Christs merit unto us And furthermore knowledge and this sure perswasion are much different Knowledge is in the Understanding but this is in the Will Knowledge and confidence differ Therefore a sure perswasion or confidence is not only a knowledge of a thing but also a will and purpose of doing or applying that which we know and of resting in it so that wee are thereby secure and take joy of heart therein So then to beleeve in God is not only to acknowledge God but also to have confidence in him Else the Divel also hath a knowledge of God and of his promises but without confidence Therefore his knowledge is no justifying faith but historicall only whereof S. James speaketh saying The Divels beleeve and tremble James 2.19 Of such a faith we easily grant the Papists argument but not of a true and justifying faith Object 8. S. James saith Yee see then how that of works a man is justified and not of faith only Therefore faith only justifieth not James 2.24 Ans There is a double ambiguity in the words and first in the word justified For S. Jam. speaketh not of that justice whereby we are justified before God that is whereby we are reputed of God just for unjust but he speaketh of that justice whereby through our works we are justifed before men that is are approved just or are found to be justified This is proved 1. Out of the 18. verse Shew me thy faith by thy works and I will shew thee my faith by my workes Shew it me saith he to wit who am a man Wherefore hee speaketh of manifesting our faith and righteousnesse before men 2. Out of the 21. verse Was not Abraham our Father justified through works when he offered his Son upon the altar Gen. 15.60 This cannot be understood of justification before God For the story testifieth that Abraham was reputed just by God long before the offering of his Son And Paul saith Abraham was justified before God not by works but by faith S. James his meaning is that Abraham was justified before God because it is written Abraham beleeved God and it was imputed to him for righteousnesse Rom 4.1 2. Gen. 15 6. but by good works and obedience towards God he witnessed his justice before men This is the first ambiguity in the word justified The second ambiguity is in the word faith For S. James when he taketh away justification of faith speaketh not of a true or lively faith as Paul doth but of a dead faith which is a bare knowledge without confidence or works This appeareth in those words Even so faith if it have not works is dead in it self and such faith he ascribeth to divels who questionlesse have not true justifying faith Lastly in the 16. ver he compareth that faith which he denieth to justifie with a dead body but such is not true and
justifying faith The summe of all is If the word justified in this text of James be understood properly of justification before God then the name of faith there signifieth a dead faith If faith be taken for true justifying faith then the ambiguity rests in the word justified Object 9. That which is not required unto justification is not necessary to be done but it is necessary that good works be done Therefore they are required to justification Ans The Major is false because there may be many ends of one thing Though good works are not required to justification yet they are required in token of thankfulnesse and to the setting forth of Gods glory As it is said Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good works Mat. 5.16 and glorifie your Father which is in heaven For this cause good works are necessary to be done More causes of them shall hereafter in the doctrine of mans thankfulnesse be alledged and declared Obj. 10. It is said that Phinees work and deed was imputed unto him for righteousnesse Therefore good works justifie Psal 106.31 Ans This is a mis-construing of the phrase used in the place alledged For the meaning of it is that God approved of this work but not that he was justified by that work Gal. 2.16 Psal 143.2 For by the works of the law flall no flesh be justified in his sight Object 11. Ten crownes are part of an hundred crownes in payment of a debt Therefore good works may be some part of our justice before God Ans There is a dissimilitude in these examples For 1. Ten crowns are a whole part of an hundred crowns and being ten times multiplyed make up the whole summe of the debt but our workes are not a whole and perfect part but an imperfect part of the obedience we owe and being multiplyed an hundred thousand times yet never make any perfect obedience 2. Ten Crownes may be accepted by the Creditour for a part of the debt due unto him because there may be some hope of payment of the rest but good works are not accepted by God as a part of our justice because there is no hope of full payment to be made by us and all imperfection or defect is condemned by the law Object 12. The justice or righteousnesse which Christ brought is eternall Dan. 9.24 Osianders arguments against imputed righteousnesse For the Messias as Daniel saith bringeth everlasting righteousnesse But imputed righteousnesse is not eternall Therefore imputed righteousnesse is not given by Christ. Ans We deny the Minor for imputed justice is eternall 1. By perpetuall continuation of imputation in this life 2. By perfection of that justice which is begun in us For both that righteousnesse which is imputed unto us and that which is begun in us is the righteousnesse of Christ and both of them shall be eternall For we shall be acceptable and pleasing unto God for ever through his Son Christ Therefore imputation also shall be continued or rather shall be changed into our owne justice and righteousnesse Repl. Where sin is not there is no place for remission or imputation In the life to come sin shall not be Therefore there shall be no place there for remission or imputation Ans We grant the whole reason if it be conceived aright In the life to come shall not be remission of any sin then present yet there shall be a remission of sins past inasmuch as the remission which was once granted in this life shall continue and endure for ever that is our sins which were long since forgiven us in this life shall never be imputed to us againe And moreover that conformity which we shall have with God in the life to come shall be an effect of this imputation Object 13. The Lord is our righteousnesse Therefore we are not justified by imputed righteousnesse Jerem. 23.6 but God himself essentially dwelling in us is our righteousnesse Ans In this saying of Jeremie the effect is put for the cause The Lord is our justice or righteousnesse that is our Justifier even as Christ is said to be made unto us of God wisedome righteousnesse sanctification and redemption that is a Teacher of wisdome a Justifier a Sanctifier and Redeemer 1 Cor. 1.30 That justice which is God himself is not in us because so God should be an accident to his creature and become justice in man For justice and vertue are things created in us not the essence of God Osiander who objecteth this doth not discerne the cause from the effect that is uncreated justice from created justice As we live not or are wise by the essence of God for this is all one as to say that we are as wise as God so also we are not just by the essence of God Wherefore nothing is more impious than to say that the essentiall justice of the Creatour is the justice of the creatures for thereof would follow that we have the justice of God yea the very essence of God OF THE SACRAMENTS Quest 65. Seeing then that onely faith maketh us partakers of Christ and his benefits ON THE 25. SABBATH whence doth it proceed Answ From the holy Ghost a Ephes 2.8 6.23 John 3.5 Phil. 1.29 who kindleth it in our hearts by the preaching of the Gospel and confirmeth it by the use of the Sacraments b Mat. 28.19 20 1 Pet. 1.22 23. The Explication THis Question pointeth out unto us the coherence and connexion of the doctrine of Faith and the Sacraments For Faith whereon the former immediate discourse hath insisted is ordinarily wrought in us of the holy Ghost by the Ecclesiasticall Ministery whereof there are two parts the Word and Sacraments The holy Ghost by the Word kindleth faith in us and fostereth strengtheneth and sealeth it unto us when it is once kindled by the Sacraments For the Word and Gospel is as a Charter or Letter Patent the Sacraments are as seales thereunto annexed For whatsoever is promised us in the Word of the obtaining of our salvation by Christ the same the Sacraments as signes and seales annexed unto the Word as it were unto a Charter or Letters Patents confirme unto us more and more thereby to help and relieve our infirmity It remaineth therefore that we now proceed to intreate of the Sacraments the signet of faith adjoyned to the Word and Gospel Object It is said that the Spirit and the Word work faith in us and the Sacraments nourish it being wrought How then differ these three one from another Answ Very much Three differences between the Spirit and the Word and Sacraments in working faith in us 1. The holy Ghost worketh and confirmeth faith in us as the efficient cause thereof the Word and Sacraments as instrumentall causes 2. The holy Ghost also can work faith in us without them and the Word and Sacraments without the holy Ghost can work nothing 3. The holy Ghost
the sacrifices and rites were increased which endured unto Christ who instituted Baptisme and the Supper 2. Sacraments therefore are the signes of the eternal Covenant between God and the faithfull that is they are rites commanded and prescribed to the Church and added unto the promise of grace whereby as by visible and certain testimonies God might signifie and testifie that he communicateth and imparteth Christ and his benefits to all those that use and receive those tokens and Symbols with a true faith according to the promise of the Gospel hereby also he might confirm in them a full perswasion and trust of his promise and that the Church also of the other side might by the participation of these Symbols and tokens professe publikely their faith and thankfulnesse towards God and bind them selves unto it preserve and propagate the memory of Christs benefits be discerned from all other Sects and obliged and stirred up to a mutuall dilection and love under one head Christ Jesus 3. Rites and ceremonies which are not commanded of God or are not instituted to this end as to be signes and tokens of the promise of grace are not signes and tokens of the Church for a signe can confirme nothing but by his consent and promise from whom the thing promised and signified is expected and looked for No creature therefore can institute any signes or pledges of Gods will 4. Two things are to be considered in all Sacraments the visible terrene and corporall signes which are the rites and ceremonies and the visible and corporall signes which God exhibiteth unto us by his Ministers and we receive corporally that is by the parts and senses of our body and the things signified invisible celestiall and spirituall that is Christ himselfe and all his benefits which are communicated unto us of God by faith spiritually that is through the vertue and working of the holy Ghost 5. The mutation and change of the signes is not naturall but respective and in relation neither is wrought as touching their nature or substance which remaineth still the same but as touching their use whereby they are resemblances of other things 6. The conjunction also or union of the signes and the things signified is not naturall or locall but respective by the ordinance and appointment of God whereby things invisible and spirituall are represented by visible and corporall things as it were by visible words and exhibited and received together with the signes in their right use and administration 7. The names and properties of the things signified are attributed to the signes and contrary the names and properties of the signes unto the things in respect of the similitude or of the signification of the things by the signes and in respect of the joynt-exhibiting and receiving of the things with the signes in the right use 8. The right use of the Sacraments is then when as the faithfull keep those rites which God hath commanded to those ends for which the Sacraments were instituted by God The institution consisteth in rites persons and ends the violating whereof breedeth an abuse 9. In this use the things signified are alwayes received together with the signes Therefore the signes are not empty or void and without the things although the things are received after one manner and the signes after another 10. Without the use instituted by God neither are the ceremonies any Sacrament neither are the benefits of God which are signified by them received together with the signes 11. The signes are received of the godly to salvation of the wicked to condemnation But the things signified only the godly can receive for their salvation 12. In the Elect notwithstanding after they are converted the fruit also of the Sacrament unworthily received doth at length follow And in them also that unworthinesse which by reason of these defects concurreth in their receiving albeit they are sometimes chastised for the same yet neverthelesse it is pardoned them so that that unworthinesse doth not hurt or impaire their salvation 13. Some Sacraments are to be received but once in our life others more often Some are to be given to those of understanding only others to infants also Even as they were instituted by God either in once making his Covenant with all the Elect and those which were to be received into his Church as Circumcision and Baptisme or after sundry fals and combates of temptations for the renewing of his Covenant and for the fostering and preserving of the unity and assemblies of his Church as the Arke the Passeover and other Sacrifices and so likewise the Lords Supper 14. Those things agree in common to Sacraments of both the old and new Covenant which have been spoken of in the definition But their differences are these that the old shew Christ who was after to be exhibited with his benefits The rites of the old were diverse from ours and moe in number as Circumcision Sacrifices Oblations the Passeover the Sabbath worshipping at the Arke Christians have others and those only two Baptisme and the Supper The old were darker the new are cleerer and more manifest The old were proper and peculiar to Abrahams posterity and their servants the new are commanded to the whole Church which is to be gathered both of Jewes and Gentiles 15. The Sacraments and the preaching of the Gospel agree in this that they are the work of God which he exerciseth towards his Church by his Ministers who teach promise and offer unto us the same Communion of Christ and all his benefits and also they agree in this that they are the externall instruments of the holy Ghost by which he moveth our hearts to beleeve and so by the coming and means of faith maketh us partakers of Christ and his benefis Neither yet is the working and operation of the holy Ghost to be tied here neither doe these profir but rather hurt them who apply not unto themselves by faith that which the word and rites signifie 16. The Sacraments differ from the word because the word doth by speech and they by gestures and motions signifie the will of God towards us By the word faith is both begun and confirmed By these it is confirmed only in the Lords Supper The word also teacheth and confirmeth without the Sacraments but the Sacraments doe not without the word Without the knowledge of the word they who are growne to understanding are not saved but men may both be regenerated and saved without the use of the Sacraments if they be not omitted through contempt The word is preached also to the unbeleevers and wicked men unto the Sacraments the Church must onely admit them whom God willeth us to account for members of the Church 17. Sacraments and Sacrifices agree in this that they are works commanded of God to be done in faith A Sacrament differeth from a Sacrifice in that God by Sacraments signifieth and testifieth unto us his benefits which he performeth for us By Sacrifices we yeeld and
remission of sinnes and eternall life freely for Christs sake and we binde our selves to the yeelding and performance of faith and new obedience Therefore they confirme not neither assure them of Gods grace who are without faith and repentance or use other rites or to some other end then God hath appointed Moreover It is superstitious and idolatrous to attribute the testification of Gods grace either to the externall work and rite without the promise or to any other works invented by men Wherefore the abusing or not right using of the Sacraments hath not the grace of God accompanying it or assureth any man of it As it is said Circumcision is profitable Rom. 2.15 if thou doe the law c. The confirmation of the eleventh conclusion The figure of Baptisme being correspondent to the Arke of Noah doth also save us not the outward washing away of the filth of the flesh but the inward testifying of a good conscience towards God The bread which we breake is it not the communion of the body of Christ And seeing the Sacraments are an externall instrument whereby the holy Ghost fostereth and preserveth faith it followeth that they serve for the salvation of Beleevers as doth the Word But contrary the wicked through the abuse of the Sacraments and the contempt of Christ and his benefits which are offered unto them in his Word and Sacraments and through the confession of his doctrine which they imbrace not with a true faith purchase unto themselves the anger of God and everlasting pains according to the saying of the Prophet Esay 66.3 He that killeth a Bullock is as if he slew a man he that sacrificeth a sheep 1 Cor. 11.20 is as if he cut off a dogs neck And S. Paul Whosoever shall eate this bread and drink the cup of the Lord unworthily shall be guilty of the body and bloud of the Lord. But the things signified because they are received by faith only and are either proper unto salvation or salvation it selfe as Christ and his benefits they cannot be received of the wicked neither can they at all be received but unto salvation The confirmation of the twelfth conclusion A promise and the signe of a promise having a condition of faith and fidelity adjoyned unto it are ratified whensoever the condition is performed But such is that promise which is signified and confirmed by the Sacraments therefore if in the use of them faith doth accompany which beleeveth the promise the things promised and signified are received together with the signes I might deale with thee as thou hast done when thou diddest despise the oath in breaking the covenant Ezek. 16.59 Neverthelesse I will remember my covenant made with thee in the dayes of thy youth and I will confirme unto thee an everlasting covenant The confirmation of the thirteenth conclusion The iterating of circumcision or baptisme hath beene no where received or admitted Neither is the reason hereof obscure or unknowne because those Sacraments were instituted to be an initiating or solemne receiving of men into the Church which is alwayes ratified to him that is penitent and persisteth therein But the use of other Sacraments is commanded to be iterated as of the Sacrifices the Passeover worshipping at the Arke Cleansings as also of the Lords Supper The cause is because they are a testimony that the covenant which was made in circumcision and baptisme is ratified and firme to him that repenteth And this exercising of our faith is alwayes necessary The confirmation of the fourteenth conclusion That there is one common definition agreeing to the Sacraments both of the Old and New Testament hath bin shewed before That the difference of them consisteth in the number and forme of the rites is apparent by a particular enumeration of them For in the New Testament it is manifest that there are but two because there are no other ceremonies commanded of God and having annexed unto them the promise of grace And that the old Sacraments signifie Christ which hereafter should be exhibited the new Christ who already was exhibited is apparent by the interpretation delivered of them in holy Writ whereof we spake in the definition Now they differ in clearnesse because in the New Testament the ceremonies are purer and signifying things complete and perfect In the Old were moe rites shadowing things to come all the circumstances whereof were not as yet declared The confirmation of the fifteenth conclusion What the Ministers doe in Gods name in the administration of the Sacraments and also that God by the Sacraments signifieth that is teacheth offereth promiseth us the communion of Christ was declared in the second confirmation Hereof followeth the next which is that the holy Ghost doth move our hearts by them to beleeve For seeing the Sacraments are a visible promise they have the same authority of confirming faith in us which the promise it self made unto us hath Of this followeth the third For that which serveth for the kindling or raising of faith in us the same also serveth for the receiving of the communion of Christ and his benefits And because we attaine to this by faith therefore it is said The bread is the communion of the body of Christ Baptisme doth save us Neither yet doth the holy Ghost alwayes confirme and establish faith by them as the examples of Simon Magus and of infinite others doe shew That the use of them hurteth without faith hath been proved in the second conclusion The confirmation of the sixteenth conclusion The Sacraments without the word going before doe neither teach nor confirme our faith because the meaning and signification of them is not understood except in be declared by the word neither can the signe confirme any thing except the thing be first promised An example hereof are the Jewes who observed and now doe observe the ceremonies but adjoyn thereto the not-understood promise of the grace and benefits of Christ Without the word those who are of understanding are not saved either by doctrine as by the ordinary means or by an internall and extraordinary knowledge He that beleeveth not in the Son John 3.18 Rom. 1.17 is already condemned Faith cometh by hearing and hearing by the word of God But they may be saved without the Sacrament because although by some necessity they be deprived of these yet they may beleeve as the theefe did on the Crosse Or if they be infants according to the condition of their age they are sanctified as John in the womb and many infants also in the womb who died before the day of circumcision The word also is to be preached unto the wicked because it is appointed to convert them But the Sacraments are to be administred unto them who are acknowledged for members of the Church because they are instituted for the use of the Church only Thou maâ—st be baptized if thou beleevest Acts 8.37 The confirmation of the seventeenth conclusion The confirmation thereof is manifest
Eunuch Cornelius the Jaylour of Philippi Lydia the seller of Purple Paul c. are said to have beene presently baptized Wherefore the Supper also is given onely to them who are baptized for they only are received into the Church Of this end beare witnesse those words of Christ Mat. 28.19 Goe and teach all Nations baptising them c. where the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which Christ useth properly signifieth Make Disciples Thus it is expounded by John John 4.1 The Pharisees heard that Jesus made and baptized moe Disciples then John This end is also confirmed by the substitution of Baptisme in place of circumcision which was in ancient times a Sacrament of receiving Disciples into the Jewish Church To be a discerning badge of Christians That it should be a mark whereby the Church may be discerned from all other Nations and Sects This end followeth on the former For they who by a publike Sacrament are received into the Church are by the selfe-same discerned and as by a badge distinguished from the remnant Mat. 28.19 the filth of the world Go and teach all Nations baptising them as if he should say Gather me a Church by the word and whom ye shall make my Disciples beleeving with their whole heart all them and them alone baptize and separate unto me To advertise us of the Crosse of our preservation and deliverance That it should be a signification or an advertisement unto us of the crosse and of the preservation of the Church therein and of the deliverance of the Church from it For it signifieth that they who are baptized are plunged as it were in affliction but with assurance of escaping thence Hence afflictions are termâ—d by the name of Baptisâ— Are ye able to be baptized with the baptisme that I shall be baptized with Mat. 20.22 Deliverance from the crosse the very ceremony it selfe of Baptisme doth shew For we are dipped indeed but we are not drowned or choakâ—d in the water Moreover in respect of this end Baptisme is compared to the floud For as in the floud and deluge Noah and his family were shut into the Arke and were after much trouble and danger saved the rest of mankind perishing so in the Church they who cleave unto Christ although they be pressed with calamities yet at length in their appointed time they are delivered whilst the rest without the Church are overwhelmed with a deluge and gulfe of sinne Hither also belongeth the place of Paul where he compareth the passing over the red sea to Baptisme 1 Cor. 10.2 All were baptized to Moses in the cloud and in the sea To signifie the unity of the Church 1 Cor. 12.13 Ephes 4.5 To signifie the unity of the Church and therefore it is a confirmation of this article I beleeve the Catholike Church By one spirit are we all baptized One Lord one faith one Baptisme This end neverthelesse may be contained under the fourth because when Baptisme severeth the members of the Church from others it doth also joyne and unite them among themselves To be a meanes of preserviâ—g and publishing more largely the doctrine of Gods free promise To be a meanes of preserving and propagating the doctrine of the promise of free salvation through the death of Christ that the baptized may have occasion to teach and learne who is the author and what is the meaning or signification and use of Baptisme Quest 70. What is it to be washed with the bloud and spirit of Christ Ans It is to receive of God forgivenesse of sinnes freely for the bloud of Christ which he shed for us in his sacrifice on the Crosse a Heb. 12.24 1 Pet. 1.2 Revel 1.5 Rev. 22.14 Zach. 13.1 Ezek. 36.25 And also to be renewed by the holy Ghost and through his sanctifying of us to become members of Christ that we may more and more die to sinne and live holy and without blame b John 1.33 and 3.5 1 Cor. 6.11 and 12.13 Rom. 6.4 Col. 2.12 The Explication A two-fold washing in Baptisme 1. Externall 2. Internall THere is a double washing in Baptisme externall which is by water and internall which is by the bloud and spirit of Christ The internall washing is signified and sealed by the externall and in the lawfull use of Baptisme is joyned therewith Now this internall washing is of two sorts Of bloud The washing of bloud which is our remission of sinnes and justification for the bloud-shed of Christ Of the Spirit The washing of the Spirit which is our renuing by the holy Ghost Both these are at once together performed Wherefore To be washed by the bloud of Christ is to be justified and to receive remission of sins for the bloud of Christ shed on the Crosse for us To be washed by the holy Ghost is to be regenerated by the holy Ghost which regeneration is an alteration and change of evill inclinations into good which is wrought by the holy Ghost in our will and heart that we may have an hatred of sinne and contrariwise a purpose to live according to the will of God That this two-fold washing from sins is signified by the Sacrament of Baptisme is apparent by these places of Scripture Mark 1.4 1 Cor. 6.11 John preached the Baptisme of amendment of life for remission of sinnes But yee are washed but yee are sanctified but yee are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus and by the Spirit of our God Likewise in that we are said by baptisme to die and to be buried with Christ and to put off the body of sinfull flesh and put on Christ. Wherefore Baptisme is a Symbole and signe of both washings or of both benefits namely both of remission of sinnes and amendment of life not only because this Sacrament hath some similitude and correspondence with both but also because these two benefits are ever joyned together and neither can be without the other For except Christ wash us we have no part in him and He which hath not the spirit of Christ is none of his Now our justification John 13.8 Rom. 8.9 which is a washing by the bloud of Christ and our regeneration which is a washing by the holy Ghost differ in this that justification is finished perfectly in this life by imputation as it is said There is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus Rom 8.1 but regeneration or the mutation of our evill nature into good is not perfectly accomplished in this life but begun only yet so that the beginning thereof is truly in all the godly and is felt of all that are turned unto God even whilst they are in this life because all the godly have a true desire in their will and heart to obey God so that they are greatly grieved for their other defects Quest 71. Where doth Christ promise us that he will as certainly wash us with his bloud and Spirit as
we are washed with the water of Baptisme Ans In the institution of Baptisme the words whereof are these Mat. 2â— 29 Goe and teach all Nations baptising them in the name of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost He that shall beleeve and be baptized shall be saved but he that will not beleeve shall be damned a Mat. 16.16 This promise is repeated again whereas the Scripture calleth Baptism the washing of the new birth b Titus 3.5 and forgivenesse of sinnes c Acts 22.16 The Explication THe confirmation of the definition and chiefe ends of Baptism is contained in the words of the institution Mat. 28.19 Mark 16.16 which are read in S. Matthew and S. Marke Go and teach all nations baptizing them in the name of the Father and the Son and the holy Ghost He that shall beleeve and shall be baptized shall be saved but he that will not beleeve shall be damned These are briefly to be expounded and declared Teach all Teach all and not some Nations neither Abrahams posterity onely Here is the difference of the Sacraments of the old and new Testament For Christ did not institute this new Sacrament for the Jewes only to whom properly did belong the old Sacraments but to all others also succeeding Baptising them That is all who by your doctrine come unto me and are made my disciples And among them are numbred the Infants also of such as come unto Christ or are Christs disciples For their Infants also are disciples as being borne in the schoole of Christ For to be borne in the Church serveth to the Infants in stead of their profession The word is to go before the Sacrament The order here is to be noted and observed He willeth first that they be taught and after that they be baptized For he speaketh of men of yeeres which should be converted unto the faith and Gospel of Christ Wherefore he will not have the Sacraments to be dumb but signifieth that the Word ought to go before and then the Sacraments to follow Foure things signified in these words In the name of the Father Son and holy Ghost used in Baptisme In the name of the Father and the Son and the holy Ghost These words in the name signifie 1. That Baptisme was instituted by the common commandement and authority of these three and that these three persons doe command that they who will be members of the Church be baptized Wherâ—fore it is of like force when the Minister baptiseth as if God the Father the Son and the holy Ghost did baptize And hereof also it is manifest that these three persons are the three subsistents or persons of the God-head and are one true God into whom we are baptized 2. They signifie that these three persons confirme unto us by their owne testification that they receive us into favour and performe that unto us which is signified by baptisme which is salvation if we beleeve and be baptized where is noted the principall end of Baptisme 3. To be baptized in the name of the Father the Son and the holy Ghost is That he which is baptized be bound to the knowledge faith worship trust honour and invocation of this true God 1 Cor. 1.13 who is the Father and the Son and the holy Ghost This is the second end of Baptisme which Paul also in these words declareth were yee baptized into the name of Paul As if he should say Ye ought to be his to whom ye have given your name and bound your selves in Baptisme 4. Baptising them in the name of the Father the Son and the holy Ghost that is baptising them by invocation of the three persons invocating the name of the Father the Son and the holy Ghost upon them Which three persons receive us into favour And the Father verily receiveth us into favour for the Sonne by the holy Ghost whom the Sonne giveth us from the Father He that shall beleeve This condition is added unto the promise For they who are baptized cannot receive that which is promised and sealed in Baptism but by faith so that without faith neither is the promise ratified nor the Baptisme availeable And in these words is noted briefly the right use of Baptisme in which right use the Sacraments are ratified to them which receive them with a true faith What is the right and lawfull use of Baptisme But in whatsoever corrupt and unlawfull use and administration the Sacraments are no Sacraments but are Sacraments to them only who receive them with a true faith The right and lawfull use then of Baptisme is when the converted are baptized with observation of that rite and end which Christ appointed that is 1. When the ceremonies or rites instituted by Christ in Baptisme are not changed Whence it is manifest that the drosse and filth of Papists as oyle spettle and exorcisme or conjuration tapers salt The drosse which the Papists bloud with the simplicity of Christs institution in baptism is to be rejected and such like wherewith the defile Baptisme is to be thrown away Object But these appertaine and belong to order and comelinesse Ans The holy Ghost knew well enough what did appertaine to order and comelinesse in Baptisme Rep. But they appertaine to the signifying of some thing Ans It belongeth not to men to institute any signe of Gods will This also we are to judge and think of other ceremonies of the same hatching 2. The use of Baptisme is right When Baptisme is given to them for whom it was instituted which are all the converted or members of the Church and When of these it is received with a true faith according to that Acts 8.37 If thou beleevest with all thine heart thou maist be baptized 3. When Baptisme is used to that end whereunto it was instituted not to the healing of cattell and such like abuses 4. When Baptisme is administred by them to whom Christ hath given it in charge that is the Ministers of the Church whom Christ hath sent to teach and to baptize not by women or any other which are not sent of God And shall be baptized He would confirme us also by the outward signes and therefore this is added and shall be baptized that we may know that not only by faith but by the outward signe also we are assured that we are of the number of them who shall be saved Shall be saved That is let the baptized know that he hath those benefits which are signified by the ceremony or outward signe that is that he is justified and regenerated if he beleeve For without faith the promise is not ratified neither doth Baptisme profit at all Unto both both unto faith and unto Baptisme the promise is adjoyned but in a diverse manner unto faith as a necessary mean to apprehend salvation unto baptisme as a signe sealing the salvation we apprehend He that will not beleeve shall be condemned That is though he
in the males in asmuch as To be born of circumcised parents was to them in stead of circumcision The women therefore were circumcised in the men that is were reputed circumcised because they sprung of them whence Christ calleth a holy woman a daughter of Abraham Luke 13.16 and the sons of Jacob oppose these two between themselves our sister and and uncircumcised person when they said Wee cannot give our sister to an uncircumcised man Gen. 34.14 Wherefore God excepted the woman in times past from circumcision and determinately set down the circumstance of the eighth day but in baptism these circumstances of sex and age are not expresly mentioned but there is a generall commandement that all the children of the godly must by this symbole be ingraffed into the Church whether that be done on the eighth day or presently after their birth OF CIRCUMCISION THe two last Questions touching baptisme before proposed have relation to the doctrine of circumcision and whatsoever can be said of circumcision is fitly annexed to the doctrine of baptisme It remaineth therefore that we briefly discusse those Questions which are especially to be observed concerning circumcision 1. What circumcision was 2. Why it was instituted 3. Why abolished again 4. What succeeded in place thereof 5. How baptisme and circumcision agree and how they differ 6. Why Christ was circumcised 1. What circumcision was CIrcumcision was a rite and ceremony whereby all the males among the children of Israel were by Gods commandement circumcised that this rite might be a seal of the covenant made with Abrahams posterity Or It was a cutting off of the fore-skin from all the men-children of the people of Israel enjoyned by God to be a signe of the covenant entered with Abraham and his posterity signifying and sealing unto them the cutting off of the fore-skin of their hearts by the promised seed which should be born distinguishing them from other nations and binding them to faith and obedience towards God Gen. 17.10 This is my covenant which ye shall keep between me and you and thy seed after thee Let every man-child among you be circumcised Rom. 14.1 He received the signe of circumcision as the seal of the righteousnesse of faith The Lord thy God will circumcise thine heart Deut. 30.6 and the heart of thy seed c. Circumcision therefore bound the Jewes only other nations had free choise if they perhaps imbraced the Jewish religion and repaired to their Church to be circumcised or not circumcised Wee must here observe that they of the old Testament were of three sorts Three estates of men in the old Testament Israelites There were Israelites which were of Abrahams posterity and were necessarily bound by the law to observe circumcision and other ceremonies Proselytes There were Proselytes that is out-comers who came from out of the Gentiles to enter the Jewish religion and for confirmation of their faith they yeelded themselves to circumcision and to the whole ceremoniall law Of these mention is made Acts 2.10 Mat. 23.15 Religious men There were religious men converted from Gentilisme to the Jewish religion who beleeved the doctrine and promises of God but were not circumcised nor observed the ceremoniall law because it was lawfull for the Gentiles to submit or not submit themselves to circumcision and the ceremoniall law Such were Naaman the Syrian the Ethiopian eunuch and others specified in the Acts Acts 2.5 See the fourth Objection of the Anabapt p. 743. There were dwelling in Jerusalem Jews men that feared God Object The men children onely were circumcised Therefore the women it seemeth were excluded from grace Ans No for the women were comprehended in the circumcision of the men and sith God spared their weak sex it sufficed that they should be reckoned for the seed of Abraham and have interest in the covenant in that they came of circumcised parents 2. What were the ends of circumcision CIrcumcision was instituted 1. That it might be a signe of the grace of God towards Abrahams posterity and that doubly First That God would receive into the covenant the beleevers by the Messias who was to come Secondly That he would give them the land of Canaan and grant his Church a certain place there untill the coming of the Messias 2. That it might be a bond to bind Abraham and his seed unto thankefulnesse or to faith and repentance and so to keep the whole law 3. That it might be a mark to distinguish the Jewes from other nations and sects 4. That it might be a sacrament of initiating and receiving them into the visible Church 5. That it might be an accusation and a signification of uncleannesse by naturall propagation in all men Or That it might be a remembrance unto them of naturall uncleannesse and of casting from them the masse of sin especially of uncleannesse Deut. 10.16 rebelling against the law of chastity Circumcise the fore-skin of your hearts and be not any more stiffe-necked Jerem. 4.4 Be circumcised unto the Lord and take away the foreskins of your hearts 6. That it might be a signe which should shew and signifie that the means of their deliverance through Christ which was to come should not come else whence then from the bloud of Abraham Gen. 22.18 In thy seed shall all nations be blessed 3. Why circumcision is abolished CIrcumcision is abolished 1. Because the thing signified is exhibited for among other things it signified that the Messias promised unto the Fathers should come at length in his appointed time and should in our behalfe take our nature 2. Because circumcision was instituted for the severing of the Jewes from all other nations but now the Church that difference being abolished is collected and gathered out of all nations Wherefore the Messias being exhibited and the difference of that people from other nations being revoked the type of circumcision was likewise to be cancelled For it is a point of a wise Law-giver when the causes are changed to alter such lawes and decrees also as depend on them and concern them And now the Sacrament of baptism performeth the same unto us which circumcision did unto them Moreover as circumcision was a signe unto them of their receiving into the people of God so is baptism unto us the first mark which severeth the Church from the wicked 4. What succeeded in place of circumcision Baptisme succeeded circumcision What the succeeding of one Sacrament in place of another is BAptism in the new Testament succeeded in place of circumcision One Sacrament succeedeth another when one being abolished another is substituted in the room thereof and that so that under divers rites and ceremonies the same thing be signified and so as to have the same use and end which the former Sacrament had That baptisme thus succeeded circumcision is proved 1. By the authority of Paul the Apostle Col. 2.11 12 13. In whom also ye are circumcised
hath this force and power to testifie and seal by the commandement of God through the promise of grace adjoined by Christ unto this rite rightly used For Christ baptiseth us by the hand of his Ministers as he speaketh unto us by the mouth of his Ministers 4. Wherefore there is in baptism a double water an externall visible water which is elementary and an internall invisible celestiall which is the bloud and spirit of Christ So also there is a double washing an externall visible and signifying washing namely the sprinkling or powring of water which is corporall that is is perceived by the parts and senses of the body and an internall invisible and signified washing namely remission of sins for the bloud of Christ shed for us and our regeneration by the holy Ghost and our ingraffing into his body which is spirituall that is is perceived and received by faith and the spirit Lastly there is also a double administer of baptisme an externall of the externall baptisme which is the Minister of the Church baptising us by his hand and water an internall of the internall baptisme which is Christ himselfe baptising us by his bloud and spirit 5. Neither is the water changed into the bloud or spirit of Christ neither is the bloud of Christ present in the water or in the same place with the water Neither are their bodies who are baptised washed therewith visibly neither is the holy Ghost by his substance or vertue more in this water then else-where but in the right use of baptisme he worketh in the hearts of them who are baptised and spiritually sprinkleth and washeth them with the bloud of Christ and hee useth this externall symbole or signe as an instrument and as a visible word or promise to stay and stir up the faith of them who are baptised 6. When as then baptisme is said to be the washing of the new birth to save us or to wash away our sins it is meant that the externall baptism is a signe of the internall that is of regeneration or our new birth of salvation and spirituall washing and this internall baptisme is said to be joyned with that externall baptisme in the right use and administration thereof 7. But notwithstanding so is sin in baptism abolished that we are delivered from being obnoxious to the wrath of God and from the condemnation of eternall punishment and further newnesse of life is begun in us by the holy Ghost but yet the remnants of sin remain in us untill the end of this life 8. Now all they and they alone receive baptism to the right use who are renewed or renewing and are baptised to those ends whereto baptisme was by Christ instituted 9. The Church doth rightly administer baptism to all them and to them alone whom she ought to repute in the number of the regenerate or members of Christ 10. Seeing also the infants of Christians are of the Church into which Christ will have all those received and inrolled by baptism who belong unto him and therefore baptism was substituted in the place of circumcision whereby as well unto the infants as unto the elder sort which did belong unto the seed of Abraham justification regeneration and receiving into the Church was sealed and therefore no man can forbid water that they should not be baptised who have received the holy Ghost purifying their hearts those infants then must necessarily also be baptised who either are born in the Church or come together with their parents to it 11. As the promise of the Gospel so baptism being received unworthily that is before conversion is ratified and profitable unto salvation to them that are penitent and the use thereof which was before amisse and unlawfull is now become unto them right and lawfull 12. Neither doth the wickednesse of the Minister make baptism void or of no effect and force unto them so that it be ministred into the promise and faith of Christ and therefore also the true Church doth not baptise them who have been baptised of hereticks but only must inform and instruct them with true doctrine concerning Christ and baptisme 13. And as the convenant once made with God is also afterwards after sins committed perpetually firme and of force to the repentant so also baptisme being once received confirmeth and assureth the repentant all their life time of remission of sins and therefore neither ought it to be re-iterated neither to be deferred untill the end of our life as if it so only cleansed men from sins if no sins be committed after it is once received 14. Neither yet are all those who are baptised with water whether they be of understanding or infants partakers of the grace of Christ for the everlasting election of God and his calling unto the kingdom of Christ is free 15. Neither are all who are not baptised excluded from the grace of Christ for not the want but the contempt of the baptisme shutteth men out of the convenant of God made with the faithfull and their children 16. And seeing the administration of the Sacraments is a part of the Ecclesiasticall Ministery they who are not called unto this and especially women may not take upon them the power and authority to baptise 17. Rites which are patched by men to baptisme as hallowing of the water tapers exorcisms chrisme salt crosses spettle and such like are worthily reputed in the Church as a corruption of the Sacrament OF THE LORDS SUPPER ON THE 28. SABBATH Quest 75. How art thou in the Lords Supper admonished and warranted that thou art partaker of that onely sacrifice of Christ offered on the crosse and of his benefits Ans Because Christ hath commanded me and all the faithfull to eat of this bread broken and to drink of the cup distributed in remembrance of him with this promise adjoyned a Mat. 16.27 28. Mark 14.22 23.24 Luke 22.19 20. 1 Cor. 10.16 17. 11.23 24 25. 12.13 First that his body was as certainly broken and offered for me on the crosse and his bloud shed for me as I behold with mine eyes the bread of the Lord broken unto me and the cup communicated to me and further that my soul is no lesse assuredly fed to everlasting life with his body which was crucified for us and his bloud which was shed for us then I receive and taste by the mouth of my body the bread and wine the signs of the body and bloud of our Lord received at the hand of the Minister The Explication The chiefe Questions concerning the Lords Supper are 1. What the Supper of the Lord is 2. What are the ends thereof or wherefore it was instituted 3. What it differeth from Baptisme 4. What is the sense and meaning of the words of the institution 5. What is the difference between the Lords Supper and the Papists Masse and why the Masse is to be abolished 6. What is the right use of the Supper 7. What the wicked receive
your salvation and the salvation of the whole Church Is broken Object But Christs body neither is nor was broken Answ Paul hath a respect to the signification which the breaking of the bread did import now this breaking signifieth the pains and renting of Christs body and the violent sundering of his soule and his body one from the other For as the bread is broken and parted into divers parts so the soul and body of Christ were separated and parted from each other Wherefore the property of the signe is here attributed to the thing signified Doe this These words are a commandement to observe the ceremony which Christ instituted This to wit this which ye see me do do you also henceforth in the Church that is being gathered and assembled together take bread give thanks break it distribute it eat it c. He understandeth the whole action which he commandeth and that to us which beleeve and not to the Jewes who were ready to crucifie him In remembrance of me That is thinking and mediating of my benefits which I have done for you and which are by these rites recalled into your memory and further verily feeling and finding in heart that I give you these my benefits and therefore celebrating them by publick confession before God and Angels yea before men also and so giving mee thanks for them Wherefore the end of Christs Supper is remembrance The end of the Supper is the remembrance of Christs benefits which is not a meer meditation on the history but a calling to mind the death and benefits of Christ and a faith whereby we apply Christ and his merit unto us and gratefulnesse or a publick confession of his benefits This remembrance is the whole whose parts are the memory of Christs benefits faith whereby we apply Christ and his merit unto us thankfulnesse or publick confession of his benefits Whence it is manifest that the Supper was instituted to this end to be unto us a memoriall of Christ putting us in mind what and how great blessings he hath purchased for us and with what and how exquisite torments and bitter death hee obtained them confirming in us also our faith whereby wee apprehend them Wherefore it followeth not Christ did institute his Supper for a remembrance of him Therefore hee did not institute it for confirmation of our faith For this objection is no lesse frivolous then if I should say The holy Ghost confirmeth our faith Therefore the Supper doth not For as it hath been said before the reason followeth not to the removing of the instrumentall cause by the putting of the principall cause as neither doth it follow to the deniall of a part by the putting of the whole for remembrance compriseth the remembring of Christs benefits faith and thanksgiving For by his sacraments Christ remembreth us of himselfe and his benefits and by his sacraments hee raiseth and establisheth in us our trust and confidence in him and further of that remembrance of Christs benefits it must follow that we also yeeld thanks unto him therefore publikely So then the Supper is not only to admonish us of our duty as some think but it must first represent unto us Christs benefit and then afterwards our duty for where no benefit is there we cannot be thankfull Drink ye all of this This commandement of Christ we oppose against the sacriledge of the Pope who bereaveth the Laity of the cup Against Popish administring the communion under one kind and against that sophisticall figment of concomitancie of the bloud with the body under the form of the bread Christ biddeth all eat and all drink The Pope will not permit all to drink but the Priest only the Lay-men he suffereth to eat only because saith he they drink it eating This shamefull dealing is reproved and confuted by Christs commandement Drink ye all of this Here the Popes Sophisters cavill with us telling us that this commandement which we urge and presse on them pertaineth only to the disciples then present who were no Lay-men but Priests But we answer 1. That they fondly imagine Christs disciples to have been Masse-mumming Priests 2. There is no such difference in Scripture as they put of Priests and Lay-men seeing the Scripture intituleth all the faithfull priests of God He hath made us kings and priests unto God Rev. 1.6 1 Pet. 2.9 5. even his Father Ye are a royall and holy priesthood to offer up spirituall sacrifices acceptable to God by Jesus Christ 3. Under this pretext and colour the whole Supper might be taken away from the Laity especially from women if it were true that such men only were to be admitted to the Supper as were at the first Supper Their tale of concomitancy is an impious and sacrilegious pretext which Christ confuteth and discovereth to be false when he calleth the bread by it self his body and the cup by it self his bloud and reacheth both apart to his disciples to be eaten and drunk and commandeth them henceforth to be so ministred apart This cup is the new Testament Or the Covenant as both the * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Greek and * Berith Hebrew word admitteth Now it is called the new covenant that is renewed or to speak in a word fulfilled And this new covenant is our reconciliation with God the communion and participation of Christ and all his benefits by faith in the sacrifice of Christ now fulfilled and finished without any observation of the ceremonies of the old Passeover The Supper is called the new Covenant How the Sacrament is called the new Covenant because it is a signe and a seale of this covenant signifying and sealing unto us our reconciliation with God and our conjunction with Christ which is wrought by faith Now Christ in calling the Supper the new Covenant 1. Comprehendeth both the promise and the condition which is expressed in the promise namely our faith and repentance whereof also it followeth that the Supper was for this cause also instituted that it might be a bond to bind us to lead a Christian life 2. Hee maketh an opposition between the new Covenant and the old Covenant which was the Passeover together with the rites thereof For the Supper signifieth Christ offered the Passeover signifieth Christ who should be offered There is notwithstanding no small similitude and agreeing of both for both signifie our reconciliation with God and conjunction with Christ Hence also we conclude that the drinking of Christs bloud is not corporall for the new Testament is but one and all the elect before Christs birth appertain thereunto In my bloud which is shed for you for remission of sins The bloud of Christ is his death In the bloud of Christ is as much as to say In the death or for the death of Christ The shedding of Christs bloud is the merit for which being apprehended of us by faith we receive remission of sins For as often as ye shall eat The
bread and much lesse when both of them say My invisible body contained under this form or under this bread is my body For both of them do not only manifestly decline from the letter to a glosse of their own but shamefully pervert Christs words in the former glosse as if it were written My body is under this and in the later they father on Christ a childish tautologie or repetition of the same thing as if he had said My body is my body Which was given for you 5. Christs body which we eat in the Supper was delivered to death and crucified for us But bread was not given and crucified for us Therefore bread is not properly and really the body of Christ This cup is the new Testament 6. As the cup is the new Testament so the bread is the body of Christ The cup is the new Testament sacramentally as before hath been shewed and now may be farther proved by this reason The new Testament properly is not drunk with the mouth but beleeved with the heart but the cup is drunk with the mouth therefore the cup cannot properly be the new Testament Therefore the bread is Christs body in the same sense to wit sacramentally 7. If the bread be properly Christs body and the cup his bloud it must needs be that in the first Supper the bloud was separated from Christs body and that now both of them be given us apart as they are signes apart But neither in the first Supper was the bloud then without the body neither is the body now given without bloud for then Christ was not yet dead and now he dieth no more Therefore the bread is the body and the cup the bloud of Christ not properly but sacramentally 8. That which Christ himself did eat and drink was not properly his body and bloud else should hee have eaten and drunken himselfe But hee did eat of that bread and drink of that cup for he saith I will drink no more of the fruit of the vine Mark 14.25 and Chrysostome commenting hereon saith Hee also drank of the cup Hom. 83. in Mark. lest hearing those words they should say What Doe wee then drink bloud and eat flesh and so be troubled For when hee first made mention of this kind of eating and drinking many took offence for the words sake onely Therefore lest this should then also happen hee himselfe first did eat and drinke that so hee might lead them with a quiet reposed mind to the communion of the mysteries The bread therefore and the cup are not properly Christs body and bloud but sacramentally Doe this in remembrance of mee 9. Remembrance is not of things corporally present but of things absent Christ instituted this sacrament to be celebrated in remembrance of him Therefore Christ is not corporally present in the bread or sacrament Doe this 10. Either Christ with his body is not substantially in the bread or forme of bread or the Supper is not to be any more celebrated For the Apostle biddeth us eat of this bread and drink of this cup and shew forth the Lords death till he come But questionlesse the celebration of the Supper is not yet to be intermitted but ought to be continued unto the end of the world Christ therefore is not yet come neither is he corporally in the bread or form of bread 11. As the bread was the body of Christ in the first Supper and the disciples did eat Christs body so and no otherwise the bread is now Christs body and wee eat Christs body for our Supper is no other then the Supper of the disciples was But in the first Supper the bread was not essentially Christs body neither did the disciples eat Christs body with their mouthes in the bread or in the form of bread for Christ corporally and visibly sate at the table with his disciples and suffered no change the whole action throughout Therefore now also the bread is not essentially Christs body neither do we eat Christs body with our mouthes in the bread or in the form of bread 2. The second sort of arguments which are taken from the nature of the Sacraments 1. THe very manner and form of speaking yeeldeth us a firm and strong argument Bread is the body of Christ But bread is not in his own proper substance his body for by reason hereof have they invented Transubstantiation and Consubstantiation Therefore it is a figurative speech even such a one as is usuall unto sacraments and is afore declared in the institution of the Supper 2. In all sacraments when the name or properties of the things signified are attributed unto the signes there is not signified the corporall presence of the thing in the signes but first a similitude of the things with their signes and a sealing of them by their signes then a conjunction and union of the things with their signes in the right use But in this Sacrament Christ attributeth the names of the things signified his body and bloud to the signes the bread and wine saying This is my body This is my bloud Therefore there is not thereby signified a corporall presence of his body 3. The nature of all sacraments is that the signs be understood and taken corporally that the things signified must be understood and taken spiritually and that the visible things be not the things signified but only signes and pledges of them 4. Sacramentall phrases and termes are sacramentally to be understood These words of the Supper This is my body This is my bloud are sacramentall phrases for they signifie the Sacrament and attribute the names of the things signified to the signes Therefore they are to be understood sacramentally Object There is no figurative speech expressed in the words of the Supper Therefore wee may not so interpret them Answ The Antecedent is false for Christ himselfe adjoined a sacramentall declaration immediately on them saying Doe this that is eat this bread and drink this cup in remembrance of me that is that therby ye may be certified and assured that my body was given and my bloud was shed for you and given to you to be meat and drink unto life eternall Again This cup is the new Testament in my bloud that is the seale of the new Testament and promise of grace now fulfilled in my bloud 5. Whatsoever is not promised in the Gospel that cannot be sealed unto us by the Supper for sacraments confirm exhibite promise seal no other thing then the word doth whence they are termed visible promises and visible words In the Gospel is promised no corporall eating Joh. 6.62 63. nay it is peremptorily reproved and condemned by Christ in the Gospel by two arguments 1. Because not long after hee would exalt his body into heaven and remove it far from the Jews mouthes 2. Because the corporall eating of his flesh profiteth nothing Neither doth he there distinguish the eating of him into a grosse and a
and through the doores is no where expressed in Scripture and therefore we deny it The rest of the prerogatives are there expressed indeed but they abrogate not the truth of humane nature For Peter also walked on the waters and we shall be transformed and lifted up but ubiquity and presence of Christs flesh in all or many places is no where extant in Scripture and it suffereth not Christs flesh to be any longer a creature much lesse a true body For to be every-where or in divers places at once in its owne substance is the property of the unmeasurable Deity alone but every creature is finite God only is every where because he is infinite and by his finitenesse is discerned from his Creatour Now that which is finite cannot be in moe places then one Hence it is that the Scripture and and Doctors of the ancient Church produce this property of presence in many places as a certain argument of true and sole Divinity as Christ himselfe speaking of himselfe saith The Son of man John 3.13 which is in heaven And Dydimus saith The holy Ghost himself if he were a creature Lib. 1. Cap. 1. de Spiritu sancto should at least have a circumscribed or limited substance as all things else which are made For although the invisible creatures be not circumscribed in place yet they are finite in the property of their substance But the holy Ghost being in many hath no circumscribed or limited substance Tertullian also saith If Christ be man only Lib. de Trin. how then is he present wheresoever he is called on sith this is not the nature of man but of God To be present in every place Our adversaries therefore thus reasoning that those prerogatives are the cause of his presence every-where or in many places which verily are no causes hereof commit the fallacy of alledging a false cause For indeed the reason of those prerogatives and the ubiquity are very diverse 3. From the Article of the communion of Saints 1. Such is the communion of Saints with Christ now as it was of old ever since the beginning and shall be ever hereafter as well of those who use the Sacraments as of them who are by necessity excluded from them 1 Cor. 10.3 4. Ephes 4.4 Rom. 8.9 1 Cor. 6.17 1 John 4.13 John 15.5 Ephes 1.22 Ephes 4.15 Ephes 5.30.31 Ephes 4. 1 Cor. 10. Rom. 8. For there is but one only communion of Saints with Christ because we are all one body with Christ But this communion of Saints with Christ was alwayes spirituall as the Apostle doth shew He that is joyned to the Lord is one spirit Hereby know we that we dwell in him and he in us because he hath given us of his spirit He is the Vine we are the branches He is the Head we are the members He is the Bridegroome and we with the whole Church are his Spouse Or the argument may be thus formed All the Saints have the same communion with Christ both in the Old and New Testament as well they who have power to approach and partake of the Supper as they who have not and we cannot eat Christ any otherwise then his Disciples did eat him in the first Supper But they did eat him spiritually Therefore we eat him also spiritually Out of the selfe same Article we thus argue 2. Such is our eating of Christ as is his abiding in us But this is spirituall Therefore our eating of him is spirituall The Major is out of question because he is therefore eaten that he may remaine in us and we in him not that being once eaten he should forthwith vanish away John 6.56 He which cateth my flesh and drinketh my bloud abideth in me and I in him The Minor namely that Christs abiding in us is spirituall is sufficiently proved and perceived by this in that such is his abiding in us as is his Fathers John 14.23 If any man love me he will keep my word and my Father will love him and we will come unto him and will dwell with him But how doth the Father dwell in us or abide with us Truly by his holy Spirit Therefore Christ also so abideth with us or dwelleth in us 1 John 4.13 Hereunto belong those sayings By this we know that he dwelleth in us and we in him because he hath given us of his Spirit That Christ may dwell in your hearts through faith I am the Vine ye are the branches he that abideth in me and I in him Ephes 3.17 the same bringeth forth much fruit 3. Christ abideth in us perpetually Therefore that abiding or presence is not corporall because as touching his humane nature John 15.5 he saith Me ye shall not have alwayes Therefore he is not eaten of us corporally nay he cannot be eaten of us corporally except he be in us corporally and that also perpetually 4. From the Article of remission of sinnes If Christ be corporally in the bread and be reached out and delivered unto us by the hand of the Minister then we are to crave remission of sinnes at Gods hands for his sake who is in the bread and whom the Minister handleth whether the bread still remaine together with him or no. For remission of sinnes is most especially to be craved then when we celebrate the Supper So then every communicant must thus pray I beseech thee O heavenly Father to be gracious and mercifull unto me for this thy Sonnes sake who is here present in this bread and whom the Minister handleth and whom I eat with my mouth But this is that horrible Idolatry which is practised in the Popish Masse which without doubt is so abominable in the sight of God that it were better for us to suffer a thousand deaths then once commit the same For the Gospel teacheth us to begge of God remission of sinnes not for that Christs sake who is in the bread and is carried about in the Ministers hands and eaten with mens mouths but for that Christs sake who suffered and died for us who is now in heaven at the right hand of his Father and maketh intercession for us So then thus we reason That which establisheth the horrible Idolatry of the Masse is to be avoided of the true professors of the Gospel But the corporall presence of Christ and the eating of him with our mouths in the bread establisheth the horrible Idolatry of the Masse Therefore it is to be avoided by all true professors of Christs Gospel 5. Unto the former may be adjoyned also arguments taken from the sacrifice and adoration of Christ. Wherefore Christ is present corporally whether it be after a visible or invisible manner there he is so to be adored to wit by our minds and the motions of our bodies converted and turned thither But he is not thus to be adored in the Supper Therefore he is not present in the Supper corporally either in the bread or
fondly tell us Mat. 6.24 but from an impossibility as that of Christ Ye cannot serve God and Mammon Where the words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ye are not able or ye have no possibility are likewise used as well as in this place 2 Cor. 6.15 and as that of the same Apostle else-where What concord hath Christ with Belial or what part hath the Beleever with the Infidell 3. This communion of the Saints with Christ and Christ with the Saints is spiritually expounded in Scripture 1 John 1.6 7. Our fellowship is with the Father and with his Son Jesus Christ If we say that we have fellowship with him and walke in darkenesse we lye and do not truely But if we walke in the light as he is in the light we have fellowship one with another and the bloud of Jesus Christ cleanseth us from all sinne Neither doe we in the Creed beleeve any other communion of the Saints with Christ and Christ with the Saints but that which is spirituall Hom. 24. in 1 Cor. 10. 4. Lastly Chrysostome interpreteth Pauls words of a spirituall communion Why said he not participation That he might manifest unto thee somewhat more excellent then it to wit the strongest and mightiest union that can be And a little after Why call I it communion Yea we are the selfe-same body of Christ What is the bread even the body of Christ What are they made who receive the body of Christ not many bodies but one body For as the bread is kneaded of many graines so we also are joyned with Christ 4. Out of the words of Christ John 6.62 What then if ye should see the Sonne of man ascend up where he was before It is the Spirit that quickneth the flesh profiteth nothing the words that I speake unto you are spirit and life In these words Christ expresly rejecteth all eating of his flesh with our mouths and overthroweth by two arguments which wee have heretofore declared and on the other side he approveth and confirmeth our spirituall eating his flesh Wherefore we may not forge any corporall eating of Christs body in the Supper when such a kinde of eating is precisely reproved in the Gospel Object The sixth chapter of John treateth not of the Supper Therefore this testimony maketh nought against the eating of Christs body with our mouths instituted in the Supper Answ Here our Adversaries deceitfully argue from the deniall of a part to the deniall of the whole This Chapter we grant pertaineth not to the Ceremony of the Supper But hence it followeth not that simply it pertaineth not to the Supper For it concerneth the promise This is my body which is given for you because this promise is desumed out of this Christs Sermon registred in this sixth of John and is ratified and confirmed by the signes of bread and wine Wherefore it cannot be understood of any other eating of Christs body in the Supper then of that which is delivered in the sixth of John which is spirituall For bodily eating is in that Sermon condemned Repl. It is not simply the eating with the mouth that is there condemned but a Capernaiticall eating Answ All eating with the mouth is Capernaiticall For a Capernaiticall eating is not a bloudy renting onely and eating of Christs flesh and chewing it between the teeth but simply any eating with the mouth For the Capernaites say not among themselves How can this man give us his flesh to devoure to gnaw on with our teeth to rend asunder c. But they say How can this man give us his flesh to eate John 6.54 Neither doth Christ re-call them from a grosse eating with the mouth to a subtile kinde of eating with the mouth but to his ascension into Heaven which should shortly come to passe and thereby his body should be far removed from their mouthes and trained them to a spirituall eating which is with the heart by faith 5. Out of the same sixth Chapter of John To eate Christs flesh and To drinke his bloud signifieth To beleeve in Christ To dwell in Christ and Verse 54 56. To have Christ dwelling in us as appeareth because he attributeth the same effect of eternall life to both namely to the eating of his flesh and to faith in him But in the Supper this eating is authorised For no other purpose besides this can be shewed in the whole Gospel for sealing whereof the Supper was instituted Therefore To eate Christs body and To drink his blood is To beleeve in Christ To dwell in Christ and To have him dwelling in us 6. By one spirit are we all baptised into one body whether we be Jews or Grecians 1 Cor. 12 13. whether we be bond or free and have beene all made to drink into one spirit Hence we draw two arguments 1. Such as is the drinking of Christ such is the eating of him in the Supper The drinking of him is spirituall Therefore the eating of him is spirituall 2. The eating of Christs body and drinking his bloud is common to all the faithfull even to the Fathers of the Old Testament For we have all bin made to drink into one spirit But the eating with the mouth is not common to all the faithfull For the Fathers before Christs birth could not and at this day Infants and many of ripe yeeres having not liberty to partake of the Supper cannot eate his flesh with their mouthes Wherefore this mouthy eating of Christs flesh urged by our Adversaries is not that true eating which the Gospel promiseth and which the Supper sealeth The testimonies of Fathers in this point UNto these arguments drawne out of the sacred Scripture and the ground of our faith may be added testimonies of the Fathers and the purer Church who if we looke into their writings we shall finde that they plainly teach the same doctrine touching the Lords holy Supper which we do Among many we will produce onely some few notable and cleere in this point Irenaeus saith Lib. 4. cap. 34. The earthly bread taking his name from the word of God is no longer common bread but becometh the Eucharist or Sacrament which consisteth of two things an earthly and an heavenly thing Tertullian The bread which he tooke and distributed among his Disciples he made it his body saying This is my body that is The figure of my body Lib. 4. contra Marcion Praedag lib. 2. cap. 2. Lib. 2. Ephes 3. Serm. de Coena Clemens of Alexandria This is to drinke Christs bloud to be partaker of Christs immortality Cyprian Neither can his blood wherewith we are redeemed and justified seeme to be in the Chalice when the wine faileth in the Chalice wherein Christs bloud is shewed which is spoken of in every Sacrament and testimony of Scripture Againe the same Father saith As often as we doe this we sharpen not our teeth to bite withall but we breake and part the sanctified bread with a sincere
bloud is no remission Heb. 9.22 7. The Masse is repugnant unto the Articles of our faith concerning the true humanity of Christ concerning his true ascension into heaven and his returning from thence at the day of judgement For it fastneth on Christ a body made of bread it feigneth that Christ lieth hid corporally under the formes of bread and wine 8. The Masse is contrary to the communion of Saints with Christ For it imagineth an execrable invention which is that Christs body doth descend into our bodies and remaineth as long within our bodies as the formes remaine of bread and wine But the Supper teacheth that we are made members of Christ by the holy Ghost and ingraffed into him 9. The Masse is repugnant to the true worship of God because it maketh Christ to be there corporally present and so by consequent there to be worshipped Even as of old before his ascension it was not only lawfull but in duty required that Christ should be worshipped in whatsoever place he was and so also did his Disciples alwayes worship him when he was present as also when he ascended from them but after his ascension they did not from that time adore and worship him turning unto any one particular place more then other Wherefore seeing the Papists in their Masse tie the worship and adoration of Christ to a thing whereunto Christ himselfe by expresse word hath not tyed it They professe themselvs to be idolaters and doe no lesse absurdly and impiously in this then if they should worship Christ at a wall or if they should worship a pillar falling downe before it Hence it is evident that the Masse is an Idoll made by Antichrist out of divers and those horrible errours and blasphemies and substituted in place of the Lords Supper and for this cause is justly and rightly supprest Object 1. The Masse is an application of Christs sacrifice Therefore it is not to be taken away Ans I deny the Antecedent because we apply Christs merit by faith only as it is said Ephes 3.17 That Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith Object 2. There must be a perpetuall sacrifice in the Church Esay 66.23 Mal. 1.11 because Esay foretold that it should be from Sabbath to Sabbath and Mal. They shall offer a pure offering Ans The sacrifices of the new Church of the Gentiles is the Sacrifice of thanksgiving and the Prophets insinuate unto us such a Sacrifice perpetuall and pure Such a Sacrifice of thanksgiving the Fathers termed the Eucharist 1. Because it is a remembrance of Christs Sacrifice 2. Because almes were given in the Primitive Church after the Supper was ended which were a Sacrifice But that the Supper should be a propitiatory Sacrifice the Fathers never so much as once dreamed Quest 81. Who are to come unto the Table of the Lord Ans They only who are truly sorrowfull that they have offended God by their sins and yet trust that those sins are pardoned them for Christs sake and what other infirmities they have that those are covered by his passion and death who also desire more and more to go forward in faith and integrity of life But hypocrites and they who doe not truly repent doe eat and drink damnation to themselves a 1 Cor. 11.28 10.19 20 21 22. The Explication Here are three things to be handled and declared 1. Who ought to approach unto the Lords Supper 2. What the wicked receive if they come 3. What is the right and lawfull use of the Supper 1. Who ought to approach unto the Lords Supper THese are distinct questions Who ought to approach unto the Supper and Who ought to be admitted to the Supper The former concerneth the duty of the Communicants the latter the duty of the Church and Ministers The former is stricter the latter larger and more generall for touching the former the godly alone ought to come touching the latter not the godly onely but Hypocrites also who are not known to be such are to be admitted by the Church unto the Supper Wherefore all that ought to come ought to be admitted but on the other side not all that ought to be admitted Who ought to come unto the Lords Supper ought to come but they only ought to approach unto the Supper 1. Who acknowledge their sinnes and are truly sorry for them 2. Who have a confidence that they are pardoned and forgiven them by Christ and for his sake 3. Who have an earnest purpose and desire of profiting and going forward more and more in faith and purenesse of life that is they only ought to approach and draw neer unto the Lords Supper and are worthy guests of Christ who live in true faith and repentance Herein a mans true proof and examination consisteth whereof Saint Paul speaketh 1 Cor. 11.28 What it is to prove himselfe Let a man examine himselfe and soâ—let him eat of this bread To prove thy self is 2 Cor. 13.5 How we may be assured that we have true faith and repentance Rom. 1.1.5 To examine whether thou have faith and repentance according as it is said Prove your selves whether yee are in the faith whether Christ dwell in you But how shall a man know that he hath these things 1. By a confidence and tranquillity of conscience because Being justified by faith we have peace towards God Hope maketh not ashamed because the love of God is shed in our hearts by the holy Ghost which is given unto us 2. By effects that is by the beginnings of true outward and inward obedience and by an earnest purpose to obey God according to all his commandements They who have and perceive this in themselves ought to draw neere and partake of Christs Supper namely whoso have faith and repentance not in possibility only but also actually Therefore infants are not capable of the Supper because they save faith only potentially and in possibility not actually they have an inclination to faith or they have faith only by inclination but they have not an actuall faith But here is required an actuall faith which is both a knowledge and confidence or assurance on Christs merit a beginning of new obedience and a purpose of living godly also an examination of himselfe and commemoration or remembrance of the Lords death Foure causes why wicked men and hypocrites ought not to approach unto the Supper It is not lawfull for the wicked to approach unto the Supper 1. Because Sacraments are instituted only for the faithfull and those which are converted to seale to them the promise of the Gospel and confirm their faith The word notwithstanding is common to the converted and unconverted that the converted may heare it be confirmed by it and that the unconverted also may hear it and therby be converted But the Sacraments pertaine to the faithfull alone and Christ instituted his Supper for his Disciples alone Luke 22.15 as he said I have earnestly
desired to eate this Passeover with you Wherefore from the nature and subject of Sacraments is drawne this demonstrative proofe What God hath instituted for his houshold and children that hypocrites and aliens from the Church ought not to receive 2. Paul interdicteth all the wicked without any exception from coming unto this holy Supper by words authentick in which namely he commandeth that every man try and examine himselfe and so eat of that bread and drink of that cup. 3. Because when hypocrites wicked men presse and thrust forwards themselves unto this mystery they eat and drink their owne judgement and become guilty of Christs body and bloud For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily eateth and drinketh his owne damnation 4. Unto these may be adjoyned also generall restimonies of Scripture whereby unbeleevers are forbidden to come unto the Supper Mat. 5.24 Esay 66.3 Rom. 2.25 and the use of the Sacraments frequented by irrepentant and impenitent men condemned Leave there thine offering before the altar first be reconciled to thy brother and then come and offer thy gift He that killeth a bullock is as if he slew a man If thou be a trasgressour of the Law thy circumcision is made uncircumcision Object 1. God commandeth that all use the Sacraments and Christ saith Take drink ye all of this therefore if wicked men approach unto the Lords Table they offend not Answ To the Antecedent we answer that God indeed injoyneth all men the Sacraments namely the lawful and right use which is not without faith and repentance He commandeth that all be baptized and resort unto the Supper but he commandeth farther that all beleeve and repent Repent and be baptized Acts 2.38 1 Cor. 11 28. Let every man examine himselfe Object 2. We are all unworthy Therefore all must abstaine Ans To the Antecedent By nature and in our selves we are all unworthy but we are made worthy by the grace of Christ if we bring faith and a good conscience In Johan tract Augustine saith Come with boldnesse it is bread and not poyson No mans unworthinesse therefore ought to with-draw and with-hold him because all that bring faith and repentance are worthy To him will I look that is poore and of a contrite spirit Esay 66.2 and trembleth at my words Object 3. They who avoid the profaning of the Lords Supper doe well But they who refraine from the Lords Supper in respect of some hatred they beare to others or for some other sins avoid the profaning of the Supper Therefore they doe well Ans The Major must be distinguished They who avoid the profaning of the Supper doe well if they avoid it in such sort as they ought namely by repenting themselves of those sinnes which have beene the causes of their refraining but they doe very ill who avoid it persevering in their sinnes hypocrisie and hatred For these men heap sin upon sin and adde contempt to their former profanation and the rule is sound that Evill is not to be done that good may come thereof 2. What the wicked receive in the Lords Supper Eight proofs that the wicked receive nothing but the bare signes in the Supper THe wicked and hypocrites coming to the Lords Supper receive not the things signified to wit Christs body and bloud but the bare signes of bread and wine and those to their judgement and damnation This is proved John 6.56 57. 1. From the definition of eating To eat Christ is through faith to be made partakers of his merit efficacy and benefits as it is said He that eateth me liveth by me dwelleth in me and I in him But the wicked and unfaithfull are not partakers of Christ Therefore they ear not Christ 2. From the manner and instrument of eating Christs body is eaten by faith alone For we apprehend Christ with his benefits by faith only and Christs body is the meat and food of the soule not of the belly of the heart not of the mouth as it is well expressed in Luthers Catechisme These words FOR YOV require beleeving or faithfull hearts But the wicked and hypocrites are destitute of faith Therefore they receive not Christs body 3. Christ in the Supper offereth his body to be eaten of them onely for whom he offered himselfe on the Crosse But he offered himselfe on the Crosse for the faithfull only not for the wicked and hypocrites I pray not for the world but for them which beleeve This is my body John 17.9 which is given for you John 6.36 4. Christs body is the quickning bread which whosoever receiveth receiveth life therewithall For Christs spirit is not separate from his body He that eateth my flesh dwelleth in me and I in him But the wicked receiving the signes receive not life Therefore the wicked receive the signes without the things signified 5. The unfaithfull eat and drink their own damnation Therefore the doe not eat Christs body and bloud The argument is of force by the rule of Contraries For To eat their own damnation is through incredulity and abusing of the Sacraments What is to eate his owne damnation to be abalienated and repelled from Christ and all his blessings or through abusing of the Sacraments being received without faith and repentance grievously to offend God and so to draw upon themselves temporall and everlasting punishment except they repent What it is to eate Christ Contrariwise To eat Christ is through faith to be made partakers of his merit efficacie and benefits For no man can eat Christ and not withall be made by faith partaker of his merit efficacie and gifts No man therefore can both eat Christ and withall eat his own damnation 1 Cor. 10.11 6. When Paul saith Yee cannot be partakers of the Lords Table and of the table of Devils then bereaves he the wicked of some thing in the Lords Table whereof they can have no part But they at the Lords Table partake of the signes bread and wine Therefore he depriveth them of the participation of Christs body and bloud the things signified Object Ye cannot that is with a good conscience and to salvation Ans This is a false glosse For the Apostle reasoneth not from an inconvenience but from an impossibility Ye ought not to partake with them that sacrifice to Idols why because this is to partake with Devils But it is impossible that yee should be partakers of the Table of the Devils Mat. 6.24 and of the Lords Table because soothly it is impossible to serve two Masters as Christ speaketh No man can serve two Masters Ye cannot serve God and Mammon so the Apostle also speaketh in the same sense Ye cannot be partakers of the Lords Table and of the table of Devils Mat. 15.25 7. Christ saith It is not meet to cast the childrens bread unto dogs But Christs body is the childrens bread that is the bread of the faithfull Mat. 7.6 Therefore Christ casteth not
an oblation as if hee offered swines bloud hee that remembreth incense as if hee blessed an Idoll Jerem. 6.20 In the sixth of Jeremy he sharply reproveth those who being defiled with their abominations yet durst appeare in his Temple Ezekiel the 20. he threatneth that he will not answer Ezck. 20.31 when he is asked by them who goe after other gods and then present themselves in Gods Temple when they are polluted In the same Chapter he saith verse 24. that they profane his Sabbaths and pollute his Sanctuary who when they have gone a whoring after Idols appeare in his Temple Amos the fifth Amos 5.21 hee rejecteth the sacrifices and worship of transgressors I hate and abhorre your feast-dayes and will not smell in your solemne assemblies Haggai the second he prohibiteth the uncleane in soule once to touch holy things where he speaketh of morall and ceremoniall uncleanenesse Prov. 15.8 The sacrifice of the wicked is abomination to the Lord. In the New Testament John admitteth them only to baptisem who confessed their sins and repented Bring forth fruits worthy amendement of life Leave thine offering before the Altar and goe thy way Mat. 3.6 first be reconciled to thy brother and then come and offer thy gift Therefore whosoever reconcileth not first himself unto his brother hee is to be debarred the Sacraments For Christ will that all submit themselves first unto God according to all his commandements before they approach to any Sacrament For by the name of Altar here are understood any Sacraments whatsoever Amend your lives Acts 2.38 8.37 1 Cor. 10.20 21. 11.27 and be baptised every one of you If thou beleevest with all thine heart thou mayest be baptised Therefore if thou beleevest not thou mayest not The things which the Gentiles sacrifice they sacrifice to divels and not unto God Yee cannot be partakers of the Lords Table and of the Table of Divels Whosoever eateth unworthily is guilty of the Lords body But the wicked eating without faith and repentance eate unworthily Therefore they are guilty We ought not to partake in other mens sins and we ought not to wink at any mans destruction therefore wee may not admit the wicked to the Sacrament lest they eat unto themselves damnation 2. In respect of Christ and his Apostles speciall commandement If thy brother trespasse against thee goe and tell him his fault between him and thee alone Mat. 18.15 16 17 18. if hee heare thee thou hast wonne thy brother But if he heare thee not take yet with thee one or two that by the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may be confirmed And if he will not vouchsafe to heare them tell it unto the Church and if he refuse to heare the Church also let him be unto thee as an Heathen man and a Publican Verily I say unto you Whatsoever yee bind on earth shall be bound in heaven and whatsoever ye loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven But Christ will not that his Sacraments which he instituted for the faithfull alone be made common with Pagans and Publicans And lest this Mandate might be understood of some private and speciall judgement it is expresly added Whatsoever yee shall bind c. which words cannot be otherwise understood but of the publike power of the Keys I verily as absent in body but present in spirit 1 Cor. 5.3 4 5. have determined already as though I were present that hee that hath done this thing when ye are gathered together and my spirit in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ that such one I say by the power of our Lord Jesus Christ be delivered unto Sathan for the destruction of the flesh Ibid. ver 11 13. that the spirit may be saved in the day of our Lord Jesus And againe With such a one eate not Put away therefore from your selves that wicked man For what concord hath Christ with Belial 2 Thes 3.6 14. or what part hath the Beleever with the Infidels We command you brethren in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ that yee withdraw your selves from every brother that walketh inordinately and not after the instruction which yee received of us If any man obey not our sayings note him by a letter and have no company with him that hee may be ashamed 2 John ver 10. If there come any unto you and bring not this doctrine receive him not to house neither bid him God speed for he that biddeth him God speed is partaker of his evill deeds 3. The power of the Keyes is necessary in respect of Gods glory For God is reproached and despited if without difference wicked blasphemers goe in the number of his Children and his Kingdom and the divels be confounded 4. Lest the Sacraments be profaned and that given the wicked in the Supper which is denied them in the Word 5. That the purity of Gods doctrine and worship be preserved 6. For the safety of the Church which shall be punished if she wittingly and willingly profane Christs Sacraments or suffer them to be profaned 7. For the safety of the sinners that they being often admonished and put to shame may returne to repentance 8. For avoiding of offence in the Church that others weaklings be not corrupted by evill example 4.1 Cor. 5.6 Know ye not that a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump 9. For avoiding of offence among those that are without lest they who are not as yet members of the Church come not to it 10. That the name of God might not be blasphemed and evill spoken of by others and his Covenant despited and reproached 11. That from the sinners themselves punishment may be averted because the wicked approaching unto the Lords Table eate their owne damnation Wherefore that this may not come to passe the Church is bound to provide that such approach not thither 12. They who deny the faith and doctrine of Christ are to be excluded from the Church and from the use of the Sacraments For the Faithfull or Christians are not to be confounded or mingled with those who are not members of the Church or with those who are professed ungodly persons blasphemers revolters to Arrianisme Mahumetanisme and the like But they that deny and refuse to repent deny the faith and doctrine They professe that they know God but by workes they deny him And he that denieth the faith Tims 1.16 is worse than Infidels Therefore they who persist in their wickednes and deny to repent are to be shut out of the Church neither are they to be admitted to the use of the Sacraments 13. And here hath place that saying of Christ Give not that which is holy to dogges Wherefore neither to the Sacraments are dogges to be admitted namely those which persist in their wickednesse and make a mocke of Gods Word For if Christ speaketh this of his audible Word to wit the Word preached which yet was instituted
for the converted and unconverted or such as were yet to be converted much more shall this likewise be spoken of his visible Word namely of the Sacraments which were ordained and instituted for the converted only 14. Open Infidels wicked ones and blasphemers ought not to be baptised For they ought not to be baptised who beleeve not with their whole heart Wherefore Philip saith to the Eunuch If thou beleevest with all thine heart thou mayest be baptised Acts 8.37 Mat. 3. â— So John also baptised none but such as confessed their sins Now if blasphemers and unbeleevers are not to be baptised it followeth that they are to be shut out of the Church and not to be admitted to the receiving of the Sacraments They who ought not to be baptised neither ought they to be admitted unto the Supper for there is one and the same reason in both 15. They who are not as yet baptised are not to be admitted unto the Supper but to them who forsake their Baptisme Baptisme is no Baptisme according to that of the Apostle If thou be a transgressor of the law thy circumcision is made uncircumcision Rom. 1.25 that is if thou persevere in thy transgression without repentance Therefore they who forsake their Baptisme are not to be admitted unto the Supper Obj. Then they who forsake their baptisme are also to be baptised after their receiving into the Church Ans Their receiving into the Church by baptisme is firme and in force to them that repent without any iteration of the signe But seeing baptisme is an entrance into the Church they who forsake it are not in the Church and therefore as long as they continue such they are not to be admitted either into the Church or unto the Supper 16. Vnto whom the promise of grace doth not belong unto them the signe of grace ought not to be extended otherwise the Church should deale corruptly admitting them whom God excludeth and should be diverse and disagreeing from her selfe for she should absolve them by the visible word whom she condemned by the audible word Wherefore the wicked and blasphemous whom God hath rejected and deprived of his grace are not to be admitted unto the Sacraments which are the signes of Gods grace 17. The institution of the Sacraments or the condition which must be observed in coming to the Sacraments requireth faith and repentance Therefore they who shew not repentance ought not to be admitted This argument followeth by a counter-position They which have repentance and faith are to be admitted Therefore they which have not repentance and faith are not to be admitted 3. To whom the power of the Keyes is committed against whom and in what order to be used UNto whom the declaration and denouncing of Gods Word is committed to them also is committed the power of the Keyes The denouncing and publishing the anger and favour of God which is performed in the preaching of the Gospel is committed unto the Ministers For the preaching of the Gospel is committed to them alone But that denouncing which is exercised in Church discipline belongeth to the whole Church For unto the whole Church doth discipline and spirituall jurisdiction belong Now the denouncing and declaration which is used in the ministery of Gods word is done after another manner than in the Church discipline In the ministery of the word the anger of God the word going before is by every Pastour alone or Minister of the word privately denounced against all ungodly unbeleeving and unrepenting persons namely that they are exiled from the Kingdome of Christ as long as they repent not neither live according to the prescript rule of the Gospel And againe if they repent the grace and favour of God and remission of sinnes is by the same Pastours and Ministers signified and declared out of the Word of God unto them How the Ministers of the word doe absolve and condemne Object Then have men power to condemne Ans They have ministeriall power that is the charge and function of denouncing unto men according to Gods Word that God remitteth or not remitteth their sins And this is done two waies First and in generall when in the preaching of the Gospel they declare That all beleevers are saved and that all unbeleevers are condemned Secondly when as they exercise this function of declaring Gods will privately unto particular men and towards every one in severall and when remission of sins is promised to some certain person repenting and when likewise the anger and displeasure of God is denounced against any one person not repenting as long as he continueth in that minde So Peter said to Simon Magus Acts 8.23 Thou hast neither part nor fellowship in this businesse The same is to be said in particular to every one as often as need requireth neither must we do it at our own pleasure but according to the word of God And this is the power of the Keyes granted unto the Pastours and annexed unto the Ministery of the word But to execute this sentence declared belongeth to God alone In Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction or Church-judgement the denouncing of the favour and wrath of God is not done by any privately but by the whole Church or in the name of the whole Church by such as are deputed thereunto by the common consent of all And this denouncing is used for some certain causes and towards some certain persons having also companying it a debarring and excluding from the use of the Sacraments when need requireth The persons who are to be excommunicated Now Who are to be excommunicated is known sufficiently by that which hath been said before namely such as either deny some Article of faith or shew that they will not repent or submit not themselves to the will of God according to his commandements neither make any doubt of persisting stubbornly in manifest wickednesse All such are not to be admitted into the Church or if they have been admitted into the Church in baptisme yet wee must not goe forward in offering them the Lords Supper The order how they are to be excommunicated That Order is to be observed in executing the office of the Keyes which Christ himselfe Matth. 18. hath set downe When a man hath committed some private trespasse he must first be courteously admonished by one according to the commandement of Christ Mat. 18.15 If thy brother trespasse against thee goe and tell him his fault between him and thee alone if hee heare thee thou hast wonne thy brother Moreover if being admonished by one he doth not yet repent he must be againe privately admonished by thee taking one or two with thee And such admonitions must be done according to Gods word and with signification of good will towards the offender and that not but for causes just weighty and necessary And if neither so admonished by one or two hee repent hee is to be corrected by the whole Church Which also Christ
is proclaim and declare him to be no member of the Church Therefore To account one for a publican is not only to think in mind but also to pronounce him an aliant from the Church and to excommunicate him Objections against the example of the Apostles excommunicating alledged 1 Cor. 5. 2 Cor. 8.5 2 Thess 3. 1 Tim. 1. c. THey who at this day disallow the Discipline of the Church elude the example of S. Paul two wayes Some simply deny that the Apostle speaketh of Excommunication when he saith He that hath thus done let him be delivered unto Sathan For say they to deliver unto Sathan is not to excommunicate but by some miraculous punishment through Sathans means to cut off or at least curse and banne him and deliver him to Sathan to be tortured yet so that hee continue a member of the Church notwithstanding Others grant that Paul speaketh of Excommunication but they deny that the example pertaineth to us because now there are Christian Magistrates maintainers of discipline of which Magistrates the Church was destitute in the Apostles time Ans But against the former of these make the Apostles words To deliver up to Sathan To put from the Church is to excommunicate 1 Cor. 5.2 Put away from your selves that wicked man and With such a one eat not These cannot be understood of a miraculous punishment by death such as Ananias and Sapphira suffered but they signifie the ordinary authority and judgement of the Church 1. Because he saith Put ye away and reprehendeth them because they have not yet abandoned him And Yee are puffed up and have not rather sorrowed that he which hath done this deed might be put from among you Now all these had not the gift which Peter had Therefore hee should wrongfully reprove them for not shewing some miracle 2. Because he requireth the consent of the Church When ye are gathered together 1 Cor. 5.4 and my spirit But there was no need of such a concourse or an assembly for manifestation of a miracle 3. Because hee will that the incestuous person be delivered unto Sathan for the destruction of the flesh 1 Cor. 5.5 that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus that is he will have him so dealt withall that notwithstanding he might live and repent that his flesh might be tamed with true contrition that the old man might be mortified and the new man quickned Wherefore the Apostle would not that he should be slain 4. He speaketh of the separating and exiling him from the Church when he saith Purge out the old leaven Company not together with fornicators With such a one eat not All these speeches intimate a separation not any mortall punishment 5. The conference of places of Scripture teacheth that they who either in word or in life deny the Christian faith are not to be reputed Christians Ambrose saith that this incestuous person when his offence was once known was to be banished from the company of the brotherhood that is from the Church Now they who are cast out of the Church are worthily said to be delivered up to Sathan because they are conversant and resident in his kingdome as long as they repent not Three causes why Paul commanded the incestuous person to be excommunicated They who maintaine the later opinion alledge a false cause when they say that Paul therefore would have the incestuous person excommunicated because then there was no Christian Magistrate For Paul rendreth farre different reasons hereof which continue in force unto this day 1. The Commandement of Christ When yee are gathered together and my spirit in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ that is by that authority and warrant of Christ Tell it unto the Church Let him be unto thee as an Heathen or a Publican 2. That the excommunicated person might repent and be saved Let him be delivered unto Sathan for the destruction of the flesh that the spirit may be saved in the day of our Lord Jesus 3. Lest others should be tainted and infected with the same fore Know ye not that a little leaven leaveneth the whole lumpe For Christ our Passeover is sacrificed for us that we should live with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth and become a new sprinkling and cast out the old leaven of maliciousnesse and wickednesse or at least if we cannot cast it all out yet that we professe not the toleration thereof These are the causes why Paul commanded that the incestuous person should be excommunicated out of the Church but we no where reade that the Church did therefore excommunicate wicked persons because it wanted a Christian Magistrate For the duties of the Church and of the Magistrate alwayes were and yet remaine distinct It is certaine then that the Apostle speaketh of Excommunication when he saith Deliver him unto Sathan Put away the wicked man from among you and that he treateth of the ordinary power of the Church against malefactors whether any miracle then betide or no. Object 1. Nathan excommunicated not David an adulterer Therefore Paul excommunicated not the incestuous person Answ David repented after the first warning therefore he ought not to be excommunicated Paul also speaketh with condition of repentance Put him away to wit if he repent not or hath not already repented on which repentance he commandeth that he be received againe This condition we must necessarily understand because that Christ would that certaine degrees of admonition should first be practised and God at any time receiveth the penitent into favour The Theefe on the Crosse is not excommunicated but upon his repentance received of Christ Mat. 18.28 If thy brother shall sin against thee untill seventy times seven times thou shalt forgive him Wherefore not offenders but obstinate persons of which sort David was none are to be excommunicated Object 2. Christ excommunicated none Therefore Paul did it not neither ought the Church to excommunicate any Ans The consequence is not good to argue from the deniall of the fact to the deniall of the right and lawfulnesse of the fact The argument is no better than this Christ baptised none Therefore Paul might not and the Church may not baptise any For Christ indeed baptised none but he commanded his Apostles to baptise all Nations So likewise he excommunicated none but he commanded the Church to excommunicate the rebellious and obstinate Mat. 18.17 5.24 Acts 8.36 Let him be unto thee as an Heathen Leave thy gift at the Altar c. Philip said to the Eunuch Thou maist be baptised if thou beleevest with all thine heart Therefore he had not baptised him if he had not beleeved Object 3 Paul saith Ye have not * * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sorrowed that he which hath done this deed 1 Cor. 5.25 might be put from among you Therefore they should have prayed that God would miraculously take him away by the Devill Answ Yee
which are not converted is done without faith and is therefore sin and abomination before God First therefore those things which are spoken of Conversion are in few words to be expounded Then ensueth the common place of good works for by them we declare our thankfulnesse towards God and true conversion cannot stand without good works Afterwards is adjoyned the doctrine which intreateth of the law whereby we learn to know good works For those are truly said to be good works by which we worship God aright and shew our selves to be thankfull which are done by faith according to the rule and prescript only of Gods law Because God will chiefly be worshipped of us and magnified by invocation and for this cause we shew our thankfulnesse most of all by prayer and thanksgiving at length the common place of prayer shall be lastly annexed These things we purpose to declare briefly and in order here following ON THE 32. SABBATH Quest 86. When as wee are delivered from all our sins and miseries without any merit of ours by the mercy of God only for Christs sake for what cause are we to doe good works Answ Because after that Christ hath redeemed us with his bloud he reneweth us also by his Spirit to the image of himselfe that we receiving so great benefits should shew our selves all our life time thankfull to God a Rom. 6.13 12.1 2. 1 Pet. 2.5 9. 1 Cor. 6.20 and honour him b Matt. 5.16 1 Pet. 1.12 Secondly that every of us may be assured of his faith by his fruit c 2 Pet. 1.10 Matth. 7.17 18. Galat. 5.6 22. And lastly by our honest and good conversation may win others unto Christ d 1 Pet. 2.12 Romans 14.19 Matthew 5.16 The Explication THis Question concerning the impulsive causes of good works is moved in the first place and before we come to handle the Question of mans conversion not that good works goe before conversion but for the orderly connexion of this latter part of Catechism with the former For out of the doctrine of free satisfaction humane reason thus argueth He is not bound to satisfie for whom another hath already satisfied Christ hath satisfied for us Therefore there is no need that we should do good works Ans The Conclusion containeth more then the premisses enforce that which followeth out of the two former propositions is this Therefore we our selves are not bound to satisfie and thus much we grant 1. In respect of Gods justice which exacteth not a double payment 2. In respect of our salvation for which if wee were bound to satisfie it should be no salvation at all Farther also we are obliged unto obedience and good works in regard of those causes which are in this Question inlarged 1. Because good works are the fruits of our regeneration by the holy Ghost which is perpetually united with free justification For whom hee called them also he justified and glorified Rom. 8.30 Such were some of you but ye are washed but ye are sanctified 1 Cor. 6.11 Therefore they who perform no good works declare themselves to be neither regenerated by the Spirit of God nor redeemed by Christs bloud 2. To testified our thankfulnesse towards God for the benefit of our redemption Rom 6.13 12.1 Give your members weapons of righteousnesse unto God Give up your bodies a living sacrifice holy acceptable unto God which is your reasonable serving of God 3. That God may be honoured by us Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good works and glorifie your Father which is in heaven Mat. 5.16 That by your good works which they shall see 1 Pet. 2.12 they may glorifie God in the day of visitation 4. Because good works are fruits of faith by which we judge of our owne faith and of the faith of others Give diligence to make your calling and election sure 1 Pet. 1.10 after which words of Peter certain copies insert these words by good works Matth. 7.17 Every good tree bringeth forth good fruit A good tree cannot bring forth evill frruit Galat. 5.6 22. Faith worketh by love The fruit of the Spirit is love joy peace long-suffering gentlenesse goodnesse faith meeknesse temperance 5. That we may win others unto Christ When thou art converted Luke 22.32 1 Pet. 3.1 strengthen thy brethren Let the wives be subject to their husbands that even they which obey not the word may without the word be won by the conversation of the wives Let us follow those things which concern peace Rom. 14.9 and wherewith one may edifie another These causes are with diligence to be urged and unfolded unto the people in our sermons of exhortation and hereunto tendeth the whole sixth Chapter and part of the eighth Chapter of the Epistle to the Romans as far as the sixteenth Verse Three causes why justification and regeneration have a necessary coherence For farther declaration of the first cause we may observe that the benefit of justification is not given without the benefit of regeneration 1. Because Christ hath merited both to wit remission of sins and the dwelling of God in us by his holy Spirit Now the holy Ghost is never idle but alwaies working and so maketh those men in whom he dwelleth conformable unto God 2. Because by faith the hearts are purified Acts 15.9 For in them to whom Christs merit is by faith applied is kindled a love of God and earnest desire of performing things acceptable unto him 3. Because God imparteth the benefit of justification to none but to them which prove thankfull But no man can prove thankfull but he which receiveth the benefit of regeneration Therefore neither of these can be separated from the other We are farther to note the difference of the first and second cause The first sheweth us What Christ worketh in us by the vertue and power of his death The second teacheth us What things we are bound unto in regard of the benefits we have received Quest 87. Cannot they then be saved which be unthankfull and remain still carelesly in their sins and are not converted from wickednesse unto God Ans By no means For as the Scripture beareth witnesse neither unchaste persons nor idolaters nor adulterers nor theeves nor covetous men nor drunkards nor slanderers nor robbers shall inherit the kingdome of God a 1 Cor. 6.9 Ephes 5 5 6. 1 John 1.14 The Explication THis Question is a collection or consequent issuing out of the former Question and depending thereon For whereas good works are the fruits of our regeneration and are the thanks we owe unto God and evident arguments of true faith which whosoever have they onely are saved on the contrary it followeth that evill works are the fruits of the flesh unthankfulnesse to God and cleer arguments of infidelity wherein whosoever persevere they cannot be saved Therefore they who are not converted from their evill
life after Gods will and exercising all good works It comprehendeth three things which are contrary unto mortification Three parts of this quickning 1. The knowledge of Gods mercy and the applying thereof in Christ. 2. A joyfulnesse thence arising which is for that God is pleased through Christ and for that new obedience is begun and shall be perfected 3. An ardent or earnest endeavour and purpose to sin no more arising from thankefulnesse and because we rejoice that wee have God appeased and pacified towards us a desire also of righteousnes and of retaining Gods love and favour The ardent desire of not sinning and also of righteousnesse and of retaining Gods love and favour is new obedience it self according to those sayings Being justified by faith Rom. 5.1 14.15 wee have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ. The Kingdome of God is righteousnesse and peace and joy in the holy Ghost Esay 57.15 I dwell with him that is of a contrite and humble spirit to revive the spirit of the humble and to give life to them that are of a contrite heart Rom. 6.11 Gal. 2.20 Likewise thinke yee also that yee are dead to sin but are alive to God in Jesus Christ our Lord. Thus I live yet not I now but Christ liveth in me and in that that I now live in the flesh I live by the faith in the Son of God who hath loved me and given himselfe for mee Why this latter part of Conversion is called quickning The latter part of Conversion is called Quickning 1. Because as a living man doth the actions of one that liveth so quickning is a kindling of a new light in the understanding and a be getting of new qualities and motions in the will and heart of man whence issueth a new life and new operations 2. Because of that joy which the converted have in God through Christ which is a most pleasant thing The cause through Christ is added because we cannot rejoyce in God except he be appeased and pacified with us but he is not at peace with us but through Christ therefore we cannot joy in God but through Christ Either part of Conversion springeth from faith The reason is because no man can hate sin and draw nigh unto God except he love God and no man loveth God except he be endowed with faith Whereas then in neither part there is expresse mention made of faith the cause hereof is not in that faith is excluded from Conversion but because it is presupposed in the whole doctrine of Conversion and Thankfulnesse as a cause is presupposed where his effect is defined Object Faith bringeth forth joy Therefore not grief and mortification Ans It were no absurdity to averre that the same cause produceth diverse effects in a diverse kinde of causing and in diverse respects So then faith causeth griefe not of it selfe but by some occasion of accident which is sin whereby we offend God so bountifull a Father It effecteth joy by its owne intent because it assureth us of Gods fatherly will towards us through Christ Repl. The preaching of the law goeth before faith seeing that the preaching of repentance hath his beginning from the law But the preaching of the law worketh griefe and wrath Therefore there is some griefe before saith Answ I grant there is some griefe before faith but no such as may be part of Conversion For the griefe of the wicked which is before and without faith is rather an averting from God than a converting unto him See Cal. Instituâ— lib. 3. cap. 3. Paragraph 2. which being quite contrary neither partly nor wholly agree But contrition and grief in the Elect is a certain preparation to repentance and conversion as hath been already said 4. What are the causes of Conversion THe principall efficient cause of our conversion is God himselfe even the holy Ghost The holy Ghost the principall efficient Jerem. 31.18 Lament 5.21 Acts 5.31 Hence is it that the Saints beg of God to convert them and repentance is in divers places of Scripture called the gift of God Convert thou me and I shall be converted for thou art the Lord my God Turne thou us unto thee O Lord and wee shall be turned Him hath God lift up with his right hand to be a Prince and a Saviour to give repentance to Israel and forgivenesse of sins Whence is collected a notable argument for proof of Christs Divinity seeing it is the property of God only to give repentance and remission of sins Acts 11.18 2 Tim. 2.25 Then hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentance unto life If God at any time will give them repentance that they may know the truth and that they may come to amendment out of the snare of the Divell The instrumentall causes or means are The instrumentall causes The Law The Law The Gospell Rom. 3.20 The Gospell Faith After the doctrine of the Gospell hath been preached again the doctrine of the Law For the preaching of the Law goeth before preparing us to the preaching of the Gospell because Without the law there is no knowledge of sinne and therefore no griefe or sorrow for sinne Afterwards followeth the preaching of the Gospel raising up contrite hearts with a confidence of Gods mercy through Christ For without this preaching there is no faith and without faith there is no love of God and consequently no conversion unto God After the preaching of the Gospel againe followeth in the Church the preaching of the Law that it may be the squire of our thankfulnesse and course of life The Law then goeth before conversion and followeth after the same It goeth before it to stir up a knowledge of sin and griefe for the same It followeth that unto the converted it may be a rule of their life Hereof it is that the Prophets do first accuse sin threaten punishments and exhort to repentance and then afterwards comfort and promise and lastly exhort againe and lay down unto them the duties of piety and godlinesse Such was John Baptists preaching So then the preaching of repentance comprehendeth the law and the Gospel though in effecting conversion the offices of both be distinct The next instrumentall and internall cause of conversion is faith because without faith there is no love of God and except we know what the will of God towards us is as namely that hee will remit unto us our sins by and for Christ conversion will never be begun in us neither in respect of the first part thereof Acts 15. â— which is Mortification neither in respect of the second part which is Quickning for by faith are the hearts of men purified Without faith there is no true joy in God neither can wee without faith love God and Whatsoever is not of faith is sinne Rom. 14.23 All good workes flow from faith as from their fountain Wee being justified by faith have peace with God
to do any thing with a true faith is 1. That the person who is the Agent beleeve that he is acceptable to God for Christs satisfaction What it is to doe any thing with true faith 2. That the obedience it self pleaseth God both because it is commanded by him and also because the imperfection thereof is accepted of God through Christs satisfaction for which the person is accepted Without faith it is impossible for any man to please God Neither is such a faith here sufficient which assureth thee that God willeth this or that this work is commanded of God For then the wicked also should do that which God willeth with a true faith A true and justifying faith therefore stretcheth further as both comprehending historicall faith and also which is the chiefest thing applying the promise of the Gospel unto us Rom. 14.23 Heb. 11.6 Of this true faith are these things spoken Whatsoever is not of faith is sin Without faith it is impossible to please God And the reasons of both these sayings are not obscure because without faith there is no love of God and so consequently no love of our neighbour And whatsoever worke ariseth not from the love of God is hypocrisie yea a reproach and contempt of God For he which dareth to doe any thing whether it be acceptable to God or no despiseth God and dishonoureth him Neither can there be a good conscience without faith and that which is not done with a good conscience cannot please God A referring of them principally to Gods glory It is required that this worke be referred principally to the glory of God onely and to his honour Now honour comprehendeth love reverence obedience and thankfulnesse Therefore to doe any thing to Gods glory is so to doe it that we may testifie thereby our love reverence and obedience towards God and that by way of thankfulnesse for benefits received Hereunto must our works principally be referred if we will that they be good and acceptable to God namely to Gods glory not to our glory and profit Otherwise they shall proceed from the love of our selves not from the love of God When as thou doest any thing thou must not heed or eare what men speak whether they praise thee or no so that thou know that it pleaseth God according to the saying of the Apostle 1 Cor. 10.31 Doe all things to Gods glory But yet true glory wee may lawfully desire and seek for according to that Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good works Briefly Mat. 15.16 in good works faith is required because except wee be certainly perswaded that they are acceptable unto God they are done with a contempt of God The commandement is required because faith hath an eye unto the Word Wherefore seeing there is no faith besides the Word there can be no good works also besides the Word Lastly Three sorts of works failing in the former conditions it is required that they be done to the glory of God because if they be attempted with a desire of our own glory or profit they cannot please God By these former conditions all these works are excluded 1. Which are sins in themselves and repugnant unto Gods law and his will revealed in the Word 2. Which indeed are not repugnant unto the law neither in themselves good or evill but which may yet by an accident be made good or evill Workes not repugnant unto the law are made evill or sins by accident when as they being not commanded of God but imposed by men are done with an opinion of worshiping God therein or with the offence of our neighbour These kinde of works faile in these two former conditions of good workes 3. Which are good in themselves and commanded by God but yet are made sins by accident in that they are unlawfully done as not arising from those lawfull causes by which the doers of them should be moved to them and which in doing they should respect that is they are not done by faith neither to this end chiefly that God might therein be honoured These kind of works faile in the two latter conditions of good works 2. The works of the regenerate and unregenerate differ in that the good works of the regenerate are done after all the conditions before specified but the good works of the unregenerate though they be commanded by God yet 1. They proceed not of faith 2. Are not joyned with an inward obedience and therefore are done dissemblingly and are meere hypocrisie 3. As they proceed not of the right cause that is of faith so are they not referred to the chief end which is Gods glory Therefore they deserve not the name of good works 3. This difference which appeareth in the works of the godly and the wicked confirmeth also that the morall works of the wicked are sins though yet not such sins as those are which in their own nature are repugnant unto Gods law For these are sins by themselves and in their own kind but those other are sins only by an accident namely by reason of defect because they neither come of faith neither are done for Gods glory Wherefore this consequence is not of force All the works of the wicked and Paynims are sins Therefore they are all to be eschewed For the defects only are to be eschewed not the works A Table of the kinds of good works Of good works some are 1. Truly good which according unto the definition of good works are done 1. By Gods commandement 2. Of faith and these are 3. To Gods glory and these are and these are 1. Perfect as are the workes of Angels and mans workes were before the fall shall be in the life to come 2. Unperfect as are the workes of the regenerate in this life 2. Apparently good such as are indeed commanded by 1. God and are in their kind good but evill by accident because they are not performed on that manner and to that end which they should 2. Men for religions sake as traditions advertisements and precepts of Pharisees and Papists Mat. 15. In vaine they worship mee c. 2. How good works may be done Against the Pelagians and Papists THis question must be unfolded and plainly expressed because of the Pelagians who attributed good works even to the unregenerate and because of the semi-Pelagian Papists who have coyned preparative workes of free will Good workes may be done through the grace or assistance of the holy Ghost only and that by the regenerate onely whose heart is truly regenerated of the holy Ghost by the faith of the Gospel and that not onely in their first conversion and regeneration but also by the perpetuall and continuall government of the holy Ghost who both worketh in them an acknowledgement of sin faith a desire of new obedience and also doth daily more and more increase and confirm the same gifts in them Unto this doctrine S. Jerome
lewd servant unto obedience The reason is because Christ beginneth a voluntary and free obedience in us by his Spirit so that we yield voluntary obedience unto the Law Rom. 6.14 Of this part of Christian liberty the Apostle speaketh Sin shall not have dominion over you for ye are not under the law but under grace Which liberty and exemption from the Law that it is he afterwards unfoldeth at large in the whole seventh Chapter of that Epistle and else-where saith The law is not given unto a righteous man 1 Tim. 1.9 Gal 5.23 And againe speaking of them which are under the Spirit Against such there is no law Object The Law and the Prophets continued untill John the Baptist came if therefore then first the morall law was abrogated as touching Condemnation when Christ was manifested in the flesh it followeth that the faithfull were under condemnation who lived before the coming of Christ How the Law was abrogated to the Fathers of the old Testament how to us the children of the new Ans The Law was abrogated as touching condemnation as well unto the beleevers in the Old Testament as to them who are beleevers in the New To them who lived in the Old as touching the power and efficacy of Christ to these in the new as touching his fulfilling and exhibiting How the morall Law is not abrogated namely touching obedience Now the Morall Law or Decalogue is not abrogated as touching obedience but God alwaies even at this day no lesse than in ancient times exacteth as well at the hands of the regenerate as unregenerate that they performe obedience unto his Law The reasons hereof are strong and cleare The first is drawn from the end for which Christ delivered us from the curse of the Law For the Son of God was not therefore made Mediatour Three proofes hereof 1. From the end of our redemption took the forme of a servant became obedient unto his Father even unto the death of the Crosse and redeemed us from the curse of the Law that we should continue and persist in sins and enmity with God but that he might deliver us from sin reconcile us unto God and make us againe like unto God and the Temple of God If then he had this end for which he did deliver us from the curse of the Law hee did not withall take away the bond of our obedience For this is the Mediatours office to expiate and doe away sins and to bring to passe that hereafter the party offended be no more offended by that party which had offended From our duty who receive a greater portion of Gods blessings than other men How much the more and greater Gods benefits are towards us so much the more are wee bound to yield thankefulnesse unto him that is to live according to his will and Law But they who are justified and regenerated by faith in Christ have received moe and greater benefits than others For these are evermore added unto their creation and preservation and other benefits common to the wicked with the godly Therefore we are more bound after than before regeneration and justification to yield and performe obedience unto Gods Law Testimony of Scriptuâ—e Mat. 5.17 Many testimonies confirme the same as Think not that I am come to destroy the Law or the Prophets I am not come to destroy them but to fulfill them This is meant of all the parts of the Law but most especially of the morall Law which Christ hath fulfilled foure waies 1. By his owne righteousnesse and perfect conformity with the Law For Christ onely hath perfectly performed such obedience as the Law requireth both because hee was the Sonne of God and conceived by the holy Ghost and also because he could not have satisfied for us Heb. 7.26 except himself were free from all spot or staine of sin Such an High Priest it became us to have which is holy blamelesse undefiled separate from sinners 2. By paying sufficient punishment for our sins Rom. 8.3 For that which was impossible to the Law inasmuch as it was weake because of the flesh God sending his owne Sonne in the similitude of sinfull flesh for sinne condemned sinne in the flesh that the righteousnesse of the Law might be fulfilled in us which walk not after the flesh but after the spirit 2 Cor. 5.2 He made him to be sin for us which knew no sin that we should be made the righteousnesse of God in him And this fulfilling of the types of the Law and the paying of that punishment which wee did owe is that very abrogating of the Law whereof wee have spoken 3. Christ fulfilleth the Law in us by his Spirit reforming us by him unto the image of God that we also may in this life begin internall and externall obedience which the Law requireth of us and may perform the same whole and entire in the life to come Now both these to wit punishment paid for us by Christ and righteousnesse begun in us are comprehended and understood by Saint Paul when hee saith Rom. 6.6 8.4 That the righteousnesse of the Law is fulfilled in us which walke after the Spirit And of the giving or the holy Ghost and of regeneration which is wrought for and by Christ Saint Paul purposely intreateth Romanes 6. and 7.4 Christ fulfilled the Law by teaching it that is by re purging and purifying it from errours and corruptions and by restoring the true doctrine and understanding thereof which hee doth Matth. 5.6 and 7. If then Christ both teacheth and restoreth the obedience of the Law in us he doth not abolish the Law as concerning obedience The same doth Paul teach Doe we then make the law of none effect through faith God forbid yea Rom. 3.31 we establish the law Now by faith or by righteousnesse and justice of faith By faith the Law is three waies established the Law is established three waies 1. In confessing or approving the judgement and accusation of the Law against us as that we doe not yield due obedience to the Law and therefore are guilty of damnation for indeed we seek for righteousnesse without our selves in Christ 2. In satisfying because through faith is applied to us Christs satisfaction equivalent to eternall punishment which the Law required of us not performing perfect obedience by meanes of which satisfaction it cometh to passe that indeed not through the Law but yet neither against the Law but with the Law which Christ by his perfect obedience satisfied on our behalf we are justified before God 3. Through the beginning of new obedience in this life and the accomplishing of the same in the life to come Act. 15.9 Purifying their hearts by faith Wee through the spirit waite for the hope of righteousnesse Gal. 5.5 through faith More briefly to comprehend this large discourse The Law is established by faith both in regard that the doctrine of
and give light as it were unto all the other Commandements both of the second and the first Table and be included in them This rule is delivered by the Apostle Whether therefore yee eat or drink 1 Cor. 10.31 or whatsoever yee doe doe all to the glory of God By these two former rules many things are made more cleere and manifest namely That no man in this life performeth entire and perfect obedience unto the Law That the vertues of the unregenerate are sinnes in the sight of God because they are neither joyned with inward obedience nor come from the obedience of the first Commandement neither are referred unto it seeing they doe not know the true God and therefore they are but a shadow of obedience and are hypocrisie which God most severely condemneth Esay 29.13 Because this people come neere unto me with their mouth Rom. 14.23 and honour me with their lips but have removed their hearts farre from me I will againe doe a marvellous worke in this people Whatsoever is not of faith is sinne Moreover by these rules it is manifest that true obedience cannot be begun but by faith through the knowledge of the Mediatour and the gift of the holy Ghost Purifying their hearts by faith Acts 15.9 Galat. 2.20 John 5.23 In that that I now live in the flesh I live by faith in the Sonne of God For God is not truly knowne or loved without faith in Christ Hee that honoureth not the Sonne honoureth not the Father which hath sent him Againe by these rules it is declared that our obedience in this life seeing it is but begun onely cannot please God but through and for the satisfaction of Christ imputed unto us Hee hath freely made us accepted in his beloved Ephes 1.6 Lastly by them it is manifest that in true conversion obedience is begun according to all the Commandements For who truly loveth God he submitteth himselfe without exception to all his Commandements 1 John 3.6 He that is borne of God sinneth not 4. That we may judge aright of the meaning of every Commandement or Law we must above all things consider the drift or end thereof For the end of the Law sheweth the meaning thereof and by the end which God in every Commandement intendeth we shall judge aright and easily of the meanes This rule also is of force in humane Laws But we are to understand it of the next and neerest end of the Law For not those things which are necessary to the attaining of such ends as are remote or a far off but those which are necessary to the attaining of the neerest and subordinate ends are to be comprised in the sentence and prescript of one law which except it be observed the sentence and substance of all or many laws will be brought all into one The furthest end and therefore the end of the whole Law is the worship of God It requireth therefore the whole obedience of the Law The end of the second Table is the preservation of the society of mankinde this requireth all the duties of the second Table The end of the fifth commandement is the preservation of civill order it compriseth therefore the duties of superiours towards inferiours and inferiours towards superiours because without these civill order cannot be preserved 5. The same vertue or the same worke is often in a diverse respect commanded in divers Commandements that is the same vertue is required for the performing of obedience to many Commandements because the ends of actions put a difference betweene them and the same vertue may serve for divers ends As fortitude is a vertue both of the fifth and sixth Commandement because it is required in a Magistrate who is to take upon him the defence of others This we are to know lest we in vaine trouble and vexe our selves in distinguishing and placing the vertues 6. The Law giver doth in an affirmative Commandement comprehend the negative and contrariwise in a negative he comprehendeth the affirmative that is in the commanding of vertues the forbidding of the contrary vices is contained and so contrariwise in the forbidding of vice the commanding of the contrary vertue is included For wheresoever any good thing is injoyned there the speciall evill opposed unto this good is inhibited because the good cannot be put in execution unlesse the contrary evill be abandoned Now by evill is meant not onely the doing of that which is evill but also the omitting of that which is good 7. We must take heed that we restraine not the Commandements too much and take them too straitly For they are so to be taken and understood as that in the generall all the specials be contained and in the chiefe speciall the next allied specials and in the effect the causes and in one of the correlatives the other also So when manslaughter and adultery is forbidden all wrongfull violence and all wandering lusts are likewise condemned when chastity is commanded temperancy is also commanded without which this effect is not When subjection which is the one relative is commanded magistracy also which is his correlative is commanded 8. The obedience or commandements of the second Table yeeld unto the obedience or commandements of the first Table and the commandements concerning Ceremoniall worship to commandements concerning Morall worship Object Mat. 22.39 What similitude or likelihood is between the first second Table But the second commandement is like unto the first Therefore the second Table yeeldeth not unto the first Ans This is a fallacy in taking that to be simply and generally spoken which is meant but of some part or points of the second Table The second Commandement we grant is like unto the first but not simply and in every point but as heretofore hath beene shewed it is like 1. As concerning the kinde of Morall worship which is alwayes to be preferred before the Ceremoniall For the ceremonies must give place to the duties of charity expressed in the second Table 2. As concerning the kinde of punishment to wit everlasting punishment whereunto they are subject who breake the second as well as they who breake the first 3. As concerning the necessary coherence and connexion of the love of God and our neighbour the one being a cause and the other an effect so that neither can be kept without other For God is not loved except our neighbour be loved neither is our neighbour truly loved except God be loved If any man say I love God and yet hate his brother he is a lyar 1 John 4.20 for how can he that loveth not his brother whom he hath seene love God whom he hath not seene And this is the purpose of Christ in the fore-alledged Scripture For there the Pharisees equalled divine Ceremonies and their owne superstitions with the obedience of the second Table for the detection of which errour Christ faith that the second Table is like unto the first that is as
the obedience of the first Table is morall spirituall and principall so also is the obedience of the second and as the ceremonies stoop to the duties of the first Table so also they ought unto the duties of the second What dissimilitude and difference Notwithstanding there is a great difference between the Commandements of the first and second Table 1. In their objects For the object of the first Table is God of the second our Neighbour So that look how much God is greater then our neighbour so much the obedience of the first Table surpasseth the obedience of the second and how much inferiour our neighbour is unto God so much inferiour is the obedience of the second Table to the obedience of the first 2. In respect of their processe and order For the obedience of the first Table is most principall the obedience of the second lesse principall and depending and attending on the more principall For therefore must we love our neighbour because we love God and our love of God is the cause of the love of our neighbour the love of our neighbour ariseth from the love of God and not contrariwise the love of God from the love of our neighbour So saith Christ If any man hate not his father and mother and wife and children and brethren and sisters yea and his owne life also he cannot be my Disciple And in regard of this twofold maine dissimilitude of the two Tables the Commandements of the second give place to them of the first Table Repl. The duties of our love towards our neighbour commanded in the second Table Hos 6.6 Mat. 9.13 2.7 yeeld not to the ceremonies commanded in the first according to that saying of Scripture I will have mercy and not sacrifice But the duties of love towards our neighbour are the obedience of the second Table Therefore obedience unto the second Table is no whit inferiour to the obedience of the first Ans There is more inferred in the conclusion then the premisses inforce This is that only which followeth Therefore the duties of the second Table yeeld not to the ceremonies of the first which conclusion is true and overthrowes not this generall rule For this rule is to be understood of Morall matters and not of Ceremoniall duties If therefore the necessity and the safety of our neighbour require the omitting of a ceremony the ceremony is rather to be omitted then the safety of our neighbour to be neglected And so is that text of Scripture to be construed I will have mercy and not sacrifice Certaine Conclusions of the Decalogue 1. THe first Table commandeth the duties towards God The second commandeth the duties towards man But yet so notwithstanding as that the first immediatly this is mediatly referred to God 2. The first Commandement when as it commandeth us to hold and repute the onely true God and God that is manifested in the Church for our God comprehendeth chiefly the inward worship of God which consisteth in the minde will and heart 3. The chiefe parts or points of this worship are the true knowledge of God faith hope love of God feare of God humility and lowlinesse in the sight of God and patience 4. God may be knowne of reasonable creatures so farre forth as he will manifest himselfe unto every one 5. The knowledge of God is either simply and absolutely perfect whereby God only knoweth himself that is the eternall Father Son and holy Ghost know themselves in severall and each other mutually and understand wholly and most perfectly their owne infinite essence and the manner of each persons existing and being For unto the perfect knowledge of an infinite thing none but an infinite understanding can attaine Or there is a knowledge of God belonging unto reasonable creatures whereby Angels and Men know indeed the whole and entire nature and majesty of God as being most simple but they know it not wholly that is they so far only understand it as he revealeth it unto them 6. The knowledge of God which is in creatures if it be compared with that whereby God understandeth and knoweth himselfe is to be accounted imperfect But if the degrees thereof in it selfe be considered it is also either perfect or imperfect yet not simply but in comparison that is in respect of the inferiour and superiour degree The perfect knowledge of God in creatures is that whereby Angels and Men in the celestiall life know God by a most cleere and bright beholding of the mind so much as sufficeth for the conformity of the reasonable creatures with God The imperfect is that whereby men in this life know God not so much as they could at first by the benefit of their creation and therefore were notwithstanding bound unto it still by Gods commandement 7. The imperfect knowledge of God which men have in this life is of two sorts one Christian or Theologicall the other Philosophicall That is received from the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles This from the principles and generall rules naturally knowne unto men and from the beholding of the works of God in the nature of things 8. The Christian knowledge of God is also of two sorts the one spirituall or true lively effectuall saving theother literall The spirituall is that knowledge of God and his will which is kindled by the holy Ghost in our minds according to the word and by the word working in the will and heart an inclination and desire more and more to know and doe those things which God commandeth so to be done The literall is that knowledge of God which either hath beene in men from the creation or is wrought in their minds of the holy Ghost by the word which hath not accompanying it an endeavour and desire of framing and conforming themselves unto the Commandements 9. Both spirituall and literall knowledge are also immediate or mediate Immediate which is wrought by the instinct of the holy Ghost without ordinary meanes Mediate which is wrought of the holy Ghost by the voice of the heavenly doctrine heard read and meditated 10. The ordinary meanes to know God and which is prescribed unto us by God himselfe is by the study and meditation of heavenly doctrine Wherefore we must strive this way unto the knowledge of God neither require or looke for from God any extraordinary and immediate illumination except he of himselfe offer it and confirme it also unto us by certaine and evident testimonies 11. Now albeit so much as God would have knowne of himselfe unto us in this life he hath sufficiently declared in his word yet notwithstanding those naturall testimonies of God are not superfluous because they convince and reprove the impiety of the Reprobate and confirme the godlinesse of the Elect and Chosen and therefore are by God himselfe often commanded in Scripture and are of us to be considered 12. But concerning them this we must hold that they are true indeed agreeing with Gods word but not
which also covetous men doe and so under the name of this vice is covetousnesse also comprehended Idolatry Two kinds of Idolatry Idolatry which is most of all repugnant unto the true knowledge of God and to faith Now there are two kinds of Idolatry 1. when in profession another is worshipped then that one true God or when that is worshipped for God which is no God This kind of Idolatry is more grosse and palpable and doth properly belong unto the first Commandement 2. When in profession or professedly we worship not another god but we erre in the manner of worship that is when albeit the true God is worshipped yet neverthelesse he is worshipped after another manner then God himselfe hath in the second Commandement and also commonly in his word prescribed either by internall worship or by externall worship or externall rites or ceremonies This other kinde of Idolatry is more flie and wilie and is condemned and forbidden in the second Commandement For they who worship God in Images though they deny that they worship any other besides the true God yet notwithstanding are Idolaters For they imagine God to be such a god as will be worshipped in Images and so change the will of God and by changing Gods will change even God himselfe Contempt of God The contempt of God which is to know those things of God which are true but not to be moved thereby to love him or to acknowledge indeed one true God revealed in the Church but not to be moved thereby to worship him to trust in him to feare him and to love him For the knowledge of the true God doth not suffice alone but there must also accompany it an inward motion of the mind to imbrace and follow the same else should the Devils also and the Gentiles have the true knowledge of God which the Apostle denyeth saying They are inexcusable Rom. 1.20 21. because when they knew God they glorified him not as God neither were thankfull c. II Vertue Faith Faith is a sure and certaine perswasion whereby we assent unto every word of God delivered unto us and whereby we are resolved that the promise of the free mercy of God for Christs sake doth belong unto us and further also it is a confidence receiving this benefit of God and resting thereon being kindled of the holy Ghost by the word in our minds will and hearts and working in them a rejoycing in God invocation and praying unto God and obedience according to all his commandements Put your trust in the Lord your God 2 Chron. 20.10 and you shall be assured Foure vices contrary in the defect to faith Unto faith are repugnant of one side which offendeth in the defect of faith Unbeliefe Vn beliefe which assenteth not to such doctrine as is heard and known concerning God Doubtfulnesse Doubtfulnesse which neither assenteth stedfastly to the doctrine of God neither doth altogether gaine-say it but being floating and wavering hath a weake inclination now to one part and now to another Distrust Distrust which applieth not unto it selfe the knowledge which it hath of God and his promises and doth through feare of Gods forsaking us surcease the doing of that it should doe and seeke protection and safeguard without God or of some other besides God He that beleeveth not God 1 John 5.10 hath made him a lyar because he beleeveth not the testimony or record that God witnessed of his Son Temporary faith A dissembling or hypocriticall faith temporary faith or a revolting from faith which is to yeeld an assent to the knowledge thereof and to imbrace it for a season but without any applying or full perswasion of the promise of Gods grace and without regeneration and therefore to be overcome through temptations or other causes and so to cast away againe that assent and profession of godlinesse Mat. 13.20 He that received seed in the stony ground is he which heareth the word and incontinently with joy receiveth it yet hath he no roote in himselfe and dureth but a season for as soone as tribulation or persecution commeth because of the word by and by he is offended Acts 8.13 Heb. â— 4 Simon also beleeved and was baptised It is impossible that they which were once lightned and have tasted of the heavenly gift c. Two vices contrary in the excesse to faith Now amongst those which are repugnant unto faith of the other side which offendeth in the excesse are Tempting of God Deut. â— 19 Maâ— 4.7 Exod. 17.2 1 Cor. 10.9 Tempting of God which is through an unbeliefe or distrust or contempt of God and a trust or love of our owne wisdome justice or power and glory to depart from Gods word or order and so to make tryall of Gods truth or power and stubbornely and proudly to provoke God unto anger Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God Moses said unto them why contend yee with me Wherefore do yee then tempt the Lord Doe we provoke the Lord unto anger Carnall security Carnall security which is to live without thinking of God and his will or of our owne infirmity and dangers and without acknowledging or bewailing of our sins and without the feare of God and yet to promise to our selves an indemnity from the anger of God and from punishment without faith and repentance This is often and most grievously accused in the Scripture Christ speaketh of that security and carelesnesse which shall be at his second comming As the dayes of Noe were Mat 24.38 39. so likewise shall the comming of the Son of man be For as in the dayes before the flood they did eate and drink marry and give in marriage c. III Vertue Hope Hope is a sure and certaine expectation of everlasting life freely to be given for Christs sake and of mitigation or asswagement of present evils and of a deliverance from the same evils of this life and lastly an expecting and looking for all blessings necessary unto salvation according to the counsell and will of God Hereof is said Trust perfectly on the grace that is brought unto you 1 Pet. 1.13 Rom. 5.5 by the revelation of Jesus Christ Hope maketh not ashamed Now hope springeth from faith because he that is certaine of the present will of God towards him hath also certaine and assured promises of the time to come For God is not changed Rom. 11.21 and the gifts and calling of God are without repentance Moreover faith and hope differ in these considerations Faith imbraceth the present benefits of God and his will towards us Hope imbraceth the effects and fruits which are to come of this present and perpetuall will of God according as it is said Heb. 11.11 Rom 8.24 Faith maketh those things to be which are hoped for and sheweth those things c. Hope that is seene is not hope for how can c. Two
is in them nor any punishment of sinne and they are assured that they shall never sinne or be punished He will destroy death for ever and the Lord God will wipe away the teares from all faces The feare of God which is in the regenerate in this life is an acknowledging of sinne and the wrath of God and an earnest griefe for the sinnes committed for the offending of God and for those calamities which by reason of sins both we and others sustaine and a feare of future sins and punishments and an earnest desire of flying and shunning these evils by reason of the knowledge of that mercy which is shewed unto us through Christ Feare yee not them which kill the body Mar. 10.28 but are not able to kill the soule but rather feare him which is able to destroy both soule and body in hell Fearest thou not God seeing thou art in the same condemnation Luke 23.40 This feare is commonly called Son-like feare Son-like feare because it is such as Sons bear towards their Parents who are sorry for the anger and displeasure of their Father and feare lest they farther offend him and be punished and yet notwithstanding are alwaies perswaded of the love and minde of their Father towards them and therefore they love him and for this love of him whom they have offended they are the more grievously sorry So is it said of Peter So he went out Mat. 26.75 Servile feare and wept bitterly Servile feare such as is of slaves or servants towards their Masters is to shunne punishment without faith and without a desire of changing and amending this life with a despaire and shunning of God and with a separation from him Three diffences between Son-like and slavish feare The Son-like feare differeth from a servile or slavish feare 1. Because this Son-like feare ariseth from a confidence and love of God And therefore 2. It principally shunneth not God himselfe but the dâ—spleasing and offending of God and 3. It is certaine of everlasting life Servile feare 1. Ariseth from a knowledge and an accusing of sinne and from a feeling of Gods judgement and anger against sinne and 2. Is a shunning and hatred of God and punishment and the judgements of God on sinne but not of sinne it selfe 3. And is so much the greater how much the more certain expectation there is of everlasting damnation and how much the greater despaire there is of grace and the mercy of God This feare of God is in the Devils and in the wicked and is that beginning of everlasting death which the wicked feele in this life I heard thy voice in the garden and was affraid Gen. 3.10 James 2.19 Esay 57.21 The devils beleeve and tremble There is no peace unto the wicked Wherefore it is an hatred and shunning not of sinne but of God and is repugnant to the faith and love of God It is noâ— commanded but forbidden in this Commandement 1 John 4.8 There is no feare in love but perfect love casteth out feare for feare hath painefulnesse and he that feareth is not perfect in love Now because in the Saints in this life neither faith nor love are perfect but are often shaken with many tentations and doubts therefore albeit this son-like feare is begun in them yet it is never in that purity but that some servile feare is mingled with it Examples hereof are rife and frequent in the Psalmes and in the book of Job Psal 32.3 and 38.4 Job 13.24 When I held my tongue my bones consumed when I roared all the day Mine iniquities are gone over mine head and as a weighty burden they are too heavy for me Mine heart panteth my strength faileth me Wherefore hidest thou thy face and takest me for thine enemy We are further here to observe The feare of God used in Scripture for the whole worship of God Prov. 1.7 1 Tim. 1.5 1 Joh. 5.2 that oftentimes in Scripture the love of God and the feare of God is taken for the whole worship of God or for the generall obedience according to all Gods Commandements As The feare of the Lord is the beginning of wisdome The end of the Commandement is love out of a pure heart c. In this we know that we love the children of God when we love God c. The reason hereof is because the feare and love of God seeing they spring of faith and hope are causes of our whole obedience For they who truly love and feare God will not offend him in any thing but indeavour to doe all things pleasing and acceptable unto him The contrary vices Unto the feare of God are repugnant 1. In the defect Prophanenesse carnall security and contempt of God 2. In the excesse Servile feare and despaire of which we have already spoken sufficiently VI Vertue Humility Humility is to acknowledge all those good things which are in us and are done by us not to come from any worthinesse or ability of our own but from the free goodnesse of God and so by the acknowledging of Gods divine Majesty and our infirmity and unworthinesse to subject and submit our selves unto God to give the glory of all things which are in us to him alone truely to feare God and to acknowledge and bewaile our owne defects and vices not to covet to any higher place or condition neither trusting in our owne gifts but in the help and assistance of God to hold our selves contented with our vocation and calling not to despise others in comparison of our selves neither to let or hinder them in the discharging of their duty but to acknowledge that others also are and may be made profitable instruments of God and therefore to give place and honour unto them not to attribute unto our selves things above our force and power not to affect any excellency above others but to be well contented with those things which God hath given us and to imploy all our gifts and studies to the glory of God and the safety of our neighbours even those which are of the baser and unworthier sort neither at any time to murmure against God if we faile of our hope or if we be despised but in all things to ascribe the praise of wisdome and justice unto God 1 Cor. 4.6 7. These things I have figuratively applyed unto mine owne selfe and Apollos for your sakes that ye might learne by us that no man presume above that which is written that one swell not against another for any mans cause for who separateth thee And what hast thou that thou hast not received 1 Pet. 5.5 God resisteth the proud and giveth grace to the humble Humble your selves therefore under the mighty hand of God that he may exalt you in due time Whosoever shall humble himselfe as this little child Mat. 18.4 the same is the greatest in the kingdome of heaven Do nothing through contention Phil. 2.3 or vaine glory but
necessary circumstance of those which are required to the lawfull and true invocation of God as Idolatrous invocation or prayer which either is directed unto false gods or to creatures or tyeth Gods hearing of us and his presence to a certaine place or thing without his word that is without the commandement or promise of God Such is the invocation and prayer of Pagans Turkes Jews and of all who imagine and make unto themselves another god besides him which hath manifested himselfe in his word by the Prophets and Apostles through the sending of his Sonne and his Spirit Ye know not what yee worship John 4.22 Likewise idolatrous is the Papists invocation who invocate on Angels or on the Saints departed because they attribute and give unto them the honour which is due unto God alone Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him onely shalt thou serve Mat. 1.10 I fell before the Angels feet to worship him but he said unto me See thou doe it not Revel 19.10 I am thy fellow servant and one of thy brethren which have the testimony of Jesus Worship God Praying for things contrary to Gods will James 4.3 A craving of such things at Gods hands as are contrary to his will and Law Yee aske and receive not because yee ask amisse that yee might consume it on your lusts Lip-labour or faithlesse and unrepentant prayer Lip-labour or vaine babbling that is prayers made without any true motion of the heart without a desire of Gods bountifulnesse onely in word or outward motion of the body or without true repentance without faith beleeving to be heard without a submitting of our will unto Gods will without the knowledge or cogitation of Gods promise without confidence and trust in Christ the Mediatour only and without acknowledgement of our owne weakenesse and infirmity Mat. 6.7 Esay 1.15 James 1.7 When ye pray use no vaine repetitions as the Heathen for they thinke to be heard for their much babbling When you shall stretch forth your hands I will hide mine eyes from you And though you make many prayers I will not heare Neither let that man think that he shall receive any thing of the Lord. Objections of Papists for invocation and prayers to Saints departed OBject 1. The Saints for their vertues and gifts are to be worshipped of us with the worship either of Adoration or of Veneration 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But not with the worship of Adoration for this is due unto God onely as giving unto him to whom it is yeelded an universall and generall power providence and dominion Therefore Veneration is due unto them that is such honour wherewith we venerate and worship Saints for their holinesse and merits Ans 1. We deny the consequence because the enumeration of duty and reverence proposed in the Major is imperfect For besides the worship of Adoration and Veneration as they distinguish there is another kind of worship and honour due to the Saints What worship is due to Saints and beseeming them namely An agnising and celebrating of that faith holinesse and gifts which God hath bestowed on them and an obeying of that doctrine which they have delivered unto us from God and an imitating and following of their life and godlinesse whereof Augustine testifieth They are to be honoured saith he by imitation Lib. de vera Relig. not by adoration This worship is due unto the Saints neither do we detract or take it away from Saints either living or departed but with all willingnesse we yeeld it unto them Heb. 13.7 according to the Apostles commandement Remember them which have the oversight of you which have declared unto you the word of God whose faith follow considering what hath bin the end of their conversation 2. We deny the Major because the worship which they entitle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is adoration and veneration are not diverse but one and the same not befitting Saints or other creatures but God onely because he heareth and understandeth in all places and at all times the thoughts groanes and wishes of such as call upon him and relieveth their necessities None but God can heare them which pray therefore this honour is to be rendred to God alone that it is he who heareth them that pray as also this honour agreeth to Christ alone that through his merit and intercession remission of sins eternall life and other blessings are given us of God This honour therefore cannot be translated unto Saints without manifest sacriledge and Idolatry whether it be called by the name of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifie but one thing Mat. 4.10 Mat. 6.24 Luke 16.13 1 Thes 1.9 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rom. 16.18 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Levit. 7.21 Levit. 25.28 Valla in cap. 4. Mat. or any other name whatsoever For this distinction is very frivolous seeing the words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifie indifferently the same thing both in Scripture and in profane Writers Of God it is said Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him only shalt thou serve Where the English word Serve is in the Greek Text 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And Yee cannot serve God and Mammon where the English word Serve is in the Greek Text 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The same word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is used in this sense in these places Yee turned from God to Idols to Serve the living and true God They that are such Serve not our Lord Jesus Christ And Paul every-where calleth himselfe the Servant of God In the Greek Text of the Bible servile and slavish businesse is commonly termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Suidas writeth that the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 importeth as much as to serve for hire or reward Valla sheweth that the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth to serve men as well as to serve God citing and alledging for proofe a place out of Xenophon where the husband saith that he is ready to adventure his life rather then his wife should Serve where Xenophon useth the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And againe the wife saith that she would adventure her life rather then her husband should Serve which word Xenophon expresseth by the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So that the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 differ no more then meat and food that is they are two names of one thing Object 2. Whom God honoureth the same must we also honour God honoureth the Saints Mat. 19.28 Ye shall sit upon twelve thrones c. Therefore we also must honour them Ans We grant this concerning that honour which God giveth unto the Saints for therein invocation is not comprehended as being an honour due unto
remit not Therefore wee are not remitted Answ He that remitteth not fully and perfectly is notwithstanding remitted so that he remit truly and sincerely We therefore shall be forgiven if we forgive truly and sincerely Object 2. Christ willed us to desire that God will so remit us our sinnes as we remit our debtors But we doe not perfectly remit our debtors Therefore he willed us to desire that God will not perfectly remit us our sinne and this is to pray for our owne perdition and destruction sith God condemneth even the least sinnes Answ This is a fallacy of speech deceiving by mis-construing a word For the particle As in this petition doth not signifie the degree of remission or a comparison of our remission with that remission wherewith God remitteth us our sinnes but it signifieth the kinde of remission namely the truth and sincerity of our remission whereby we forgive others from our heart and with a ready will of forgiving them or to speake shorter here is not made a comparison according to degrees but according to the truth of the thing or according to the truth and will of remission so that the meaning is So perfectly God remitteth us our sinnes as we truly and certainly remit and forgive our neighbour Luke 11.4 or forgive us our debts because we forgive our debtors Repl. Then is our remission of others the cause why God remitteth us Answ This is a fallacy putting that for a cause which is no cause For our remission wherewith we forgive others though not perfectly yet sincerely is only an argument and testimony unto us that God will remit us our sinnes For our remission and forgiving of others cannot merit 1. Because it is imperfect 2. Albeit it were perfect yet should it not merit because what we now performe that we owe unto God For were it so that we did not performe perfect obedience to God yet were we bound of duty to performe it Repl. But neverthelesse yet here is betokened an equality of remission in us and God Answ Not an equality but a likenesse and similitude of the kinde of remission Object 3. He that remembreth injuries and is desirous of revenge doth not truly remit and forgive But we all remember injuries and are desirous of revenge Therefore we do not truly remit and forgive Answ They that remember injuries that is without a resistance and dislike of this remembrance or with a yeelding thereto do not truly remit If then we withstand and resist the remnants of sins which as yet cleave fast to us and do not yeeld to them nothing hindreth why we may not be said to remit others truly and from our heart and so also to attaine to that in regard whereof this particle As was added of Christ to wit which before also we mentioned to desire and pray rightly Now we rightly pray and desire in faith and repentance both which this petition confirmeth Faith is confirmed and strengthened by this petition because when we truly remit our neighbour we may and ought certainly to resolve that our sins are also remitted us and so have we a good conscience and are assured that we are heard according to this promise of Christ If ye doe forgive men their trespasses Mat. 6.14 your heavenly Father will also forgive you True repentance also is confirmed and increased in us by this petition For by this clause As we c. we are provoked and incited to true repentance the chiefe part whereof is the love of our neighbour For if we will be forgiven we must forgive others Both causes are contained in the words of Christ before alledged out of Matthew as also in the rest which are presently added in the same place in Matthew by way of opposition If ye do forgive men their trespasses your heavenly Father will also forgive you that is assure your selves also that your heavenly Father heareth you in which words is comprehended the confirmation of our faith But if ye doe not forgive men their trespasses no more will your Father forgive you your trespasses In these words is added a spurre to repentance Object 4. Paul obtained remission neither did he yet forgive all men their trespasses because he saith 1 Tim. 4.14 Alexander the Copper-smith hath done me much evill the Lord reward him according to his works Therefore it is not necessary that we should forgive Answ There is a threefold remission or forgiving Remission is threefold Of revenge Of revenge This belongeth to all men because all men ought to remit and forgive revenge Hereof speaketh this petition and this Paul did forgive Alexander Of punishment Of punishment This as all cannot inflict so neither can all remit but neither the Magistrates also unto whom yet the same otherwise is committed ought alwaies to remit this but only for certaine causes For God will have the execution of his justice and law But Paul forgave Alexander the punishment also as much as concerned himselfe yet he will notwithstanding have him punished of God but with a condition that is if he persist in sin Of judgement Of judgement This is not alwaies to be remitted For God who forbiddeth lying will not have us judge of knaves that they are honest men but he will have us discerne the good from the bad This also Christ commandeth saying Mat. 7.6 10.16 Give not that which is holy to dogs neither cast pearles before swine And againe Be ye simple as doves and wise as serpents Therefore Paul sinned not in retaining his judgement and opinion of Alexander as of a wicked man as long as he repented not ON THE 52. SABBATH Quest 127. What is the sixth petition Answ Leade us not into temptation but deliver us from evill that is Because we our selves are so feeble and weake by nature that we cannot stand so much as one moment or instant a John 15.5 Psal 103.14 and our most deadly enemies Sathan b 1 Pet. 5.8 Ephes 6.12 the world c John 15.19 and our owne flesh d Rom. 7.23 Gal. 5.17 doe instantly oppugne and assault us uphold thou us and establish and strengthen us by the might of thy spirit that we may not in this spirituall combate yeeld as vanquished but may so long stoutly withstand them e Mat. 26.41 Marke 13.33 untill at length we get full and perfect victory f 1 Thessal 3.13 5.23 The Explication HEre some make one some two petitions but we are not to strive so that nothing of the doctrine be taken away but that this be made full and plaine Now they are rather two parts of one petition Leade us not into temptation is a petition of delivery from future evill Deliver us from evill is a petition of delivery from present evill The speciall Questions 1. What Temptation is THere are two causes of temptation Two kinds of tempting 1. Gods tempting Gen. 22.1 Psal 139.1 Deut. 13.3 1
Pet. 1.6 4.12 The one is from God the other from the Divell and the Flesh The temptation whereby God tempteth us is a triall of our faith godlinesse repentance and obedience by whatsoever encumbrances which are by God opposed to every one as by all evils by the devill the flesh lusts the world afflictions calamities the crosse c. that our faith patience and constancy may be manifested and made knowne both to our selves and others So God is said to have tempted Abraham Joseph Job David Lord thou hast proved me So God is said to tempt his people by false Prophets and to try us by the crosse The temptation whereby the Devill and our flesh and the wicked also tempt us is every soliciting to sinne which soliciting it selfe also is sin 2. The Devils temptation Job 1. 21. So the Devill tempted Job that he might seduce and withdraw him from God whom he had before loved and served albeit the matter fell out otherwise then the devill would have it Object But God tempteth no man Answ James 1.13 God tempteth no man that is by soliciting him to sinne or evill but he tempteth by procuring and trying us The Devill the World our Flesh tempt us that is solicite us to evils and withdraw us from God But God so tempteth no man and yet he is said to have tempted Abraham Job David that is to have tried their faith and constancy by afflictions and the crosse so by the same he trieth our faith hope patience love invocation constancy whether we will or no worship and serve him also in affliction Hereby we easily understand seeing temptation is attributed unto the Devill and to the corrupt lusts and inclinations of men in what sense God may be said to tempt or not to tempt men For Sathan tempteth both offering occasions of sinning without and instigating within to sin thereby to draw men headlong into destruction and to reproach God Corrupt inclinations tempt because they bend and are prone to actions by God forbidden But God tempteth not to destroy us nor to cause us to sin but to try and exercise us when either he sendeth calamity upon us or permitteth the Divell or men or our flesh to provoke or invite us to sin hiding for a while his grace and efficacy in preserving and ruling us that our faith and constancy may be more knowne and apparent not verily unto God himselfe as who from everlasting knoweth what and how much it is and how much also hereafter it shall be by his favour and blessing but to our selves and others that so also a trust and full perswasion of Gods presence and protection may be confirmed in us by the examples of deliverance and in others a desire of following our example may be kindled through the beholding of our perseverance and that in all of us may be raised and stirred up true gratitude and thankfulnesse towards God who delivereth his out of temptations So God tempteth Abraham commanding him to sacrifice his son Isaac Gen. 22. Exod. 15.25 16.4 He is said to have tempted the people with want of water He commandeth Manna to be gathered as much as was sufficient for every day that he might tempt or prove the people whether they would walke according to his Law or no. He is said to tempt the people by false Prophets Deut. 13.3 that he might know whether they loved him with all their heart and with all their soule In the embassage of the Princes of Babel God left Hezekiah to tempt or try him 2 Chron. 32.31 and to know all that was in his heart Wherefore this prayer which Christ taught us Leade us not into temptation but deliver us from euill speaketh not simply of triall and manifestation of our faith and godlinesse unto which also David offereth himselfe of his owne accord saying Prove me O Lord and try me examine my reines and mine heart Psal 139.23 James 1.13 And Saint James speaketh not of our triall but of our incitement to sin Let no man say when he is tempted I am tempted of God for God cannot be tempted with evill neither tempteth he any man But every man is tempted when he is drawne away by his owne concupiscence and is enticed Then when lust hath conceived it bringeth forth sin and sin when it is finished bringeth forth death It is also hereby manifest how God punisheth the wicked or chastiseth or tempteth the godly by evill spirits neither yet is he the cause or partaker of those sinnes which the Divels commit For that by the wicked the wicked are punished or the good chastised or exercised it is the righteous and holy worke of Gods divine will but that the wicked execute the judgement of God by sinning that commeth not so to passe by any fault of God himselfe but through the proper corruption of the wicked and such as themselves have purchased God neither willing nor allowing nor working nor furthering their sinne but in his most just judgement only permitting it when executing and accomplishing by them his owne worke and counsell either he revealeth not at all his will to them or moveth not their will to have his revealed will as the end and levell of their action This difference of the works of God and the Devill and even Gods working of his just worke by the Devill but permitting only the sin of the Devill is evidently confirmed by the story of Job Job 1. 2. Where God purposeth to try Job but the Devill to destroy him The same is likewise confirmed by the story of Achab 1 Kings 22. 2 Thes 2. and by that prophecy of the Apostle concerning Antichrist where the Divell seduceth men to destroy them and God will have them to be seduced thereby to punish them and suffereth the Devill by sinning to execute and fulfill his will 2. What is to leade into temptation WHen God is said to leade us into temptation it is meant that God according to his most just will and judgement trieth us Now to leade us into temptation wherewith the Divell tempteth us is that God permitteth the Divell to solicite us Now we here in this petition pray against both which also we briefly touched before namely What here we pray against our triall and allurement or soliciting to sinne For we desire 1. That God will not tempt us to try us but yet with a condition of his will and pleasure and if he do tempt us yet that he will not tempt us above our strength and that also he will give us strength 2. We desire that he will not suffer the Divell or the world or our owne flesh to solicite us to sin or if he suffer them that yet himselfe will be present with us that we fall not wholly into sins The meaning then is Leade us not into temptation that is suffer us not to be tempted above our power neither suffer the Devill so to tempt us
the Covenant then the children of Turks also that before Baptisme they are possessed by Satan who is by words and crossings to be cast out by the Exorcist and other such like passages Which doctrine truly is repugnant to the Gospell neither is it found in the Augustan Confession of which they so much bragge nor in the word of God and which by Mâ— Luther with great zeale hath beene refuted and rejected So thou mayest see Christian Reader to what we are come to But to what purpose is it to know the beginning of Controversies Let us rather endeavour how to be freed from them Let us beseech God that he will be pleased to helpe his afflicted Church to sanctifie her in the truth of his word to encline the Teachers and Ministers of his Gospell to moderation and to the love of Peace and concord and then these Errours will easily fall to the ground without any laborious refutation and Truth will succeed in their stead For Nothing is weaker then errour saith Chrysostome it is entangled with its owne wings Hom. 28. in â— Cor. 15. Hom. 4. de laudibus D. Pauli nor is there need of any other battery or assault And as the same Father saith Such is the condition of errour that of it selfe though none resist it will grow old and fall away On the contrary the state of truth is such that when it is opposed by many it is stirred up and increaseth Therefore it is no wonder that the unluckie tares grow up so fast in the Lords field but truth the daughter of time by Gods assistance will roote it up at last Neither is it needfull that Gods faithfull servants should weary themselves in refelling our Adversaries virulent Libels for this will tend no wayes to Peace the onely way to victory and concord is if with our infirmity with feare and trembling with modesty and forbearance with the evidence of the Spirit with the power of the word we defend the Truth which shall be my chiefe endeavour in the explication of these Aphorismes for at last the Spirit of Christ will be stronger then the spirit of Satan and the kingdome of Christ will be more powerfull then the kingdome of the Devill Judgement shall returne to righteousnesse and all they that are upright in heart shall follow it Psal 94.15 Tertullian against Valentin Truth is no wayes ashamed but onely to be hid In the Catecheticall Miscellanies are contained these ensuing Heads I. APhorismes containing the doctrine of the Reformed Churches and the chiefe heads of Christian Religion Page 689. II. The secular Theme concerning Popery Page 737 III. The Creed of blessed Athanasius with Parie's Notes Page 753 IV. The Creed of the Fathers of Antioch against Paulus Samosaâ—enus Page 767 V. A Question Whether God created all men in Adam for one end to wit upon condition of the Law observed Page 768 VI. Animadversions upon the Thesis of D. Aegidius Hunnius concerning the Hypostaticall Union Page 770 VII A reconciling of the Controversie concerning Christs active and passive righteousnesse Page 791 VIII A piece of a Speech concerning the fruit of Christs Death Page 807 IX An Introduction to the Controversie of the Eucharist Page 812 X. The Epitome of Arminianisme or the Examination of the five Articles of the Remonstrants in the Netherlands Page 817 APHORISMES OF THE ORTHODOXALL DOCTRINE of the Reformed CHURCHES ARTICLE I. Of the person of Christ I. WE beleeve and professe with our mouth and heart before God and men and by this confession we will be knowne from all Infidels and Hypocrites that Jesus Christ is a person truly God and man subsisting of two natures true and perfect the divine and humane personally a united And therefore true b God of the same substance with the c Father and coeternall according to his d divinity and true man e of the same substance with us in all f things borne of the Virgin Mary in time according to his g humanity the one h and the only begotten of i God and the Son of k man the one and onely Mediatour between God and l man not two but one Christ Testimonies of Scripture and of Creeds a Colos 2.9 In him dwelleth the whole fulnesse of the Deity corporally 1 Tim. 3.16 Without controversie great is the mystery of godlinesse God manifested in the flesh b John 1.14 And that Word was made flesh 1 John 15.20 This is that true God and life eternall c John 1.14 We beheld his glory as of the onely begotten Son come out from the Father Psal 2.7 Thou art my Son this day have I begotten thee Prov. 8.24 When as yet there was no depths I was formed Mic. 5.2 His going out was from the beginning from everlasting ages d Phil 2.6 Who when he was in the forme of God thought it no robbery to be equall with God Heb. 1.3 He is the splendor of his Fathers glory the character of his person Col. 1.15.17 He is the image of the invisible God and the first borne of all creatures and he is before all things and all things subsist by him e Phil. 2.7 He emptied himselfe taking upon him the forme of a servant made like unto men and in shape was found as man Heb. 2.14 16. Because therefore children are partakers of flesh and bloud he also was made partaker of the same he tooke not on him the nature of Angels but the seed of Abraham he tooke f Rom. 1.3 And to his Son made of the seed of David according to the flesh Heb. 2.17 Whence he ought to be like his brethren in all things that he might be a mercifull and faithfull High-Priest in the things concerning God to expiate the sins of the people g Gal. 4.4 After that the fulnesse of time came God sent out his Son made of a woman Mat. 1.23 Esay 7.14 Behold a Virgin shall conceive and shall bring forth a Son Luke 2.7 Mary brought forth her first begotten Son h Rom. 8.32 Who spared not his own Son but gave him up for us all i John 3.16 God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son k Mat. 9.6 That you may know that the Son of man hath power on earth to forgive sins l 1 Tim. 2.5 One God and one Mediatour between God and men to wit the man Christ Jesus Acts 4.1 Nor is there salvation in any other nor is there any other name under heaven given among men by which we can be saved m Athanasius in Symbolo This is the right faith that we beleeve and confesse that our Lord Jesus Christ the Son of God is God and man God of the substance of the Father begotten before all time and man of the substance of his Mother borne in time Perfect God and perfect man of a reasonable soule and humane flesh subsisting Equall to the Father in respect of his Divinity inferiour to the Father in respect of his humanity who though he be God and man yet is not two
de veritate mat Art 26. q. 7. An. Christi 1270. The sufficiency of Christs merit is equally extended to all but not the efficacy thereof which comes to passe partly by free-will partly by Divine election by which the effect of Christs merits is conferred in mercy on some and in Gods just judgement it is with-drawn from some Idem in cap. 5. Apocal. We may speake two wayes of that Redemption which was performed by the suffering of God Either according to sufficiency and so his suffering redeemed all because he delivered all so far as concerned him for he is sufficient to save and redeeme all although there were infinite worlds as Anselme saith lib. 2. Cur Deus homo c. c. 14. or according to efficacy and so he redeemed not all by his suffering because all do not adhere to the Redeemer and therefore all have not the efficacy of redemption Peter Lombard l. 3. dist 22. Christ offered himselfe for all to God the Trinity in respect of the sufficency of the price but only for the Elect in respect of efficacy because he effected salvation only for the predestinated Peter Galatinus de arcanis Cathol veritatis l. 8. c. 14. on that place of Esay cap. 53. My just Servant shall justifie many Though the suffering of Christ is sufficient to blot away the sins of all men yet it was not to blot them all away but of those only who were to beleeve in him and were to repent for that cause he saith And he tooke away or â—are the sins of many IX Thus besides the Schoole-men the Orthodox Fathers also teach So Prosper Aquitanicus in the yeare of Christ 460. Resp ad object Vincent object 1. Whereas it is rightly said that our Saviour was crucified for the redemption of all the world for undertaking the affaires of humane nature and for the common losse in Adam yet it may be said that he died only for these to whom his death was profitable And Cyril on John l. 11. c. 19. saith That Christ is an Advocate for the sins of all the world that is not only for the Jews but also for other Nations or for all who being called by faith attaine to righteousnesse and sanctification so that the benefit of a Mediatour not without cause belongs only to them whose Mediatour and High-Priest he is X. But of all men Austin speakes most clearely whose opinion because it is altogether ours I thought to set in opposition to some Sycophants Thus he speaks If we consider * Tom. 1. ad Art falsò imp Art 1. the greatnesse and power of the price and that it belongs to the only cause of mankinde the bloud of Christ is the redemption of the whole world but they that passe out of this life without faith and the Sacrament of regeneration they are not partakers of redemption Whereas then by reason of that one nature of all and the one cause of all undertaken by our Lord truly all are said to be redeemed and yet not all are delivered from captivity doubtlesse the propertie of redemption is in them out of whom the Prince of this world is ejected and now they are no more the vessels of Satan but the members of Christ Whose death is not so spent upon mankinde that they also who are not regenerated should appertaine to his redemption but so that what by one example is done for all by a particular Sacrament should be celebrated in each one for that cup of immortality which was composed of our infirmity and of our verity and of divine verity it hath in it selfe that which may benefit all but if it be not drunke it doth not cure A monition of PHILIP PARRY to the Reader THis doctrine of the efficacy of Christs death D. Parry handled more at large in the first part of the golden Ladder of salvation where he wrote a particular Exercise of it As also in the Epitome of Arminianisme or The examination of the five Articles of the Remonstrants in the Netherlands As also in the Body of Christian doctrine to the 40. Question Edit posthumae Also Collegio 18. disp 23. of Christs death for all And lastly in that peculiar Speech which we placed among the Orations declaimed in the University Tom. 2. oper Theol. D. Parry In which Writings he defends and retaines that distinction of the Schoole-men and Ancient Fathers of sufficiency and efficacy with other Orthodox Divines But the good old man a little before his death when he understood that in the Provinciall Synod of Dort this was called into question unwisely by some brethren under Parries name and authority he began to think more seriously of it supposing that it was not altogether so necessary whereas without it these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or seeming contradictions of Scripture may seeme to be fitly reconciled XI We therefore with all our heart reject the Epicurean blasphemies of the late Pelagians namely Huberus Puccius and such like by which the foundation of Christian faith is utterly overthrowne as 1. That Christ so died for all men that by his death truly and undoubtedly all men are freed from all sin and condemnation whether they beleeve or not 2. That by Christs death God was reconciled to all mankind and that he hath truly received into his favour the whole race of mankinde whether they be Turks Jews or Epicures 3. And that he hath also received them to mercy who before his death were in hell For Huberus in his 66. These saith That Christ died effectually for them 4. That remission of sins is given equally to all Idem Thes 270. Puccius de â—ffiâ— pag. 7. Idem lâ—b MS. cap. 24. 5. That the pardon of sin is generall 6. That the Reprobates were as well saved by Christ as others 7. That all and every one by the bounty and universall grace of God the Father in Christ are saved 8. That as Christ was the Creator so he is the Redeemer of all and every one One Egge is not liker to another then Huberus is to Puccius they both build upon one foundation to wit upon the generall redemption pardon and salvation by Christs death without any particular faith from which notwithstanding Infidels fall away here is only the difference that what is covertly and sophistically spoken by Huberus is roundly professed by Puccius to wit Pelagianisme necessarily resulting thence as is shewed in Margarita Aurea that there is no originall sin seeing that by the power of Christs death all men and every one are borne as they are men according to Huberus as they are redeemed men according to Puccius in the state of grace and salvation saith he in the bosome and grace of God saith this and therefore in the state of blessednesse so they procure not their owne destruction by infidelity Let the Church yea let God judge betweene these two and betweene Osiander with what conscience he can deny that there is any controversie about this to wit
those he glorified Acts 15.48 And so many as were ordained for life eternall beleeved b Rom. 9.18 He hardeneth whom he will Rom. 11.7 8. The Elect have attained the rest are hardened As it is written God gave them the spirit of slumber eyes that they might not see eares that they might not heare c Jer. 16.5 I have taken away my peace from this people saith the Lord mercy c. Mat. 23.38 Behold your house is left unto you desolate Mat. 25.41 Goe yee cursed into everlasting fire prepared for the Devill and his Angels XIV Therefore whomsoever God in Christ hath predestinated to life he also calleth them certainly and unchangeably to faith he justifieth and glorifieth a them It is therefore impossible for the Elect to perish and to be blotted out of the Book of b life If any of these perish God is deceived saith Austine De corr gratia c. 6. but none of them perish because God is not deceived If any of these perish then God may be overcome by mans wickednesse but none of them do perish because in nothing can God be overcome but the rest who are deserted by God and left to themselves do surely and infallibly perish for An evill tree cannot bring forth good fruit Mat. 7.18 Testimonies of Scripture a Rom. 29.30 Whom he fore-knew them he also called and justified b Mat. 24.24 If it were possible the Elect should be seduced John 10.28 I give to my sheepe life eternall and none shall take them out of mine hand Rev. 3.5 He that overcometh shall be cloathed in white and I will never blot his name out of the Book of life XV. Against hypocrites and enemies the Scripture a threatneth that they shall be blotted out of the Booke of life not as if they had before been written in it for it is added And they shall not be written among the just but because outwardly they brag or are accounted such as are written in the Book of life This is not so to be understood saith Austine in Psal 69.29 as if God did write downe any man in the Book of life and then blot him out if a man could say what I have written I have written concerning the title King of the Jews doth God write downe any man and then blot him out againe Testimonies of Scripture a Psal 69.29 Let them be blotted out of the Booke of life and not be written among the just XVI That there is a certaine number of the a Elect and that there are fewer Elect then reprobate the holy Scripture b witnesseth neither alas doth daily experience permit us to doubt c of this Testimonies of Scripture a John 13.18 I know whom I have chosen 2 Tim. 2.19 The foundation of God standeth sure having this seale The Lord knoweth who are his b Mat. 22.14 Many are called few are chosen c Mat. 7.13 The gate is large and the way broad which leadeth to destruction and many there are who go in thereat XVII Besides if we will search into our predestination and election we need not climbe up into Gods secret counsell for such curious searchers into Gods secrets who judge à priori Praef. com ad Rom. or from the cause of election without doubt saith Luther will fling themselves headlong by this their foolish curiosity into despaire and confusion of conscience But we must descend to the effects to our a vocation that we may trie whether we are in the faith and prove if Christ dwelleth b in us for these are truly the effects and signes of election and gifts proper to the Elect as our effectuall calling by the Gospell to c repentance true faith in d Christ new e obedience peace with f God the witnesse of the holy Ghost in our hearts of our g adoption If we truly feele these signes in our selves and in others we may be sure of our owne and of others election and of our owne election we judge by the rule of faith which cannot be deceived but of other mens election by the rule of charity which may be deceived as Luther h saith Testimonies of Scripture a 1 Cor. 1.26 Brethren you see your vocation b 2 Cor. 13.5 Try your selves if you be in the faith examine your selves Know ye not your owne selves how Jesus Christ is in you except ye be reprobates c Rom. 8.30 Whom he hath predestinated them also he called 1 Thes 1.4 5. Brethren we know your election of God because our Gospel was not among you onely in word but also in power and in the holy Ghost and in much assurance d Tit. 1.1 An Apostle according to the faith of Gods elect 2 Thes 3.2 All have not faith Acts 13.48 They beleeved so many as were ordained to life eternall e Ephes 1.4 He hath chosen us in him that we might be holy and blamelesse before him in love 1 Pet. 1.2 To the elect by the fore-knowledge of God the Father to the sanctification of the Spirit by obedience and sprinkling of the bloud of Jesus Christ 2 Pet. 1.10 Wherefore brethren rather study to make your election and vocation sure f Rom. 5.1 Being justified by faith we have peace with God through Jesus Christ our Lord. g Rom. 8.14 16. Whosoever are led by the Spirit of God they are the sons of God The Spirit himselfe witnesseth with our spirits that we are the sons of God h Luther de servo arbitr cap. 61. I call and account them holy I call and esteem them the Church of God by the rule of Charitie not by the rule of Faith that is Charitie which thinks the best still of any man is not suspicious beleeves and presumes every thing that 's good of our neighbours calls every one that 's baptised holy nor is there any danger if she erre for it is the nature of Charitie to be deceived being she is exposed to all uses and abuses for all men the common servant of good men and bad of faithfull and faithlesse of true and false But Faith calls no man holy but him who is declared to be so by divine judgement because Faith cannot be deceived therefore whereas we all should be accounted holy one towards another by the law of charitie yet no man should be deemed holy by the law of faith as though it were an Article of faith XVIII It is needfull that this doctrine of Predestination should be retained in the Church both for Gods glory and our comfort First lest the glory of our faith justification and eternall life should be attributed to our selves or to our free-will and strength but rather to God alone and to his most free will and mercie For the doctrine of mans Justification by faith alone cannot subsist or be understood or defended except the doctrine also of Predestination and Election be rightly understood and intirely preserved in the reformed Churches Because not onely eternall happinesse and justification by faith but even faith it selfe is the meere gift of God and
the effect of Predestination in which God hath preferred a us to others although we neither were better nor were to be better then others But if faith either in part or in whole should proceed from us presently justification by faith without workes should brag against b God Then secondly that we may be assured that as faith and salvation are not from our selves so they are not in our power but are founded upon Gods immutable and eternall predestination and consequently that these are not uncertaine but sure and immutable howsoever the Divell on the contrary may tempt us And so Luther writes And truly saith he this stable doctrine and immoveable necessitie of predestination is very needfull for wee are so feeble of our selves In praef epist ad Rom. that if wee were in our owne power few or none of us should be saved for Satan would be too hard for us all Now seeing this stable and most certaine determination of God cannot be changed or shaken by any creature surely some hope we have that at last we shall master sin although yet it rageth in our flesh Testimonies of Scripture a Ephes 2.3 5. We were by nature the sons of wrath and dead in our sins 1 Cor. 4.7 What hast thou that thou hast not received But if thou hast received why boastest thou as if thou hadst not received b 1 Cor. 1. 29. Lest any flesh should glory before him Rom. 3.19 For we know that whatsoever the Law saith it saith to them who are under the Law that every mans mouth may be stopped and that the whole world may be under condemmation c John 10.28 I give unto my sheep life eternall and no man shall take them out of mine hand Matth. 24.24 If it were possible the elect should be seduced Luke 22.32 I have prayed for thee that thy faith may not faile 2 Tim. 2.19 The foundation of God standeth sure having this seale The Lord knoweth who are his 1 Pet. 1.5 Who are preserved by the help of Gods power through faith unto salvation which is prepared to be revealed in the latter time XIX Wee reject then the Pelagian inconsistent and selfe-destroying opinions of Puccius Huberus and such like as strangers from faith and Christian consolation 1. That in God there is no purpose of election and reprobation 2. That there is a generall election of all 3. That Paul Ephes 1.4 generally teacheth all men to be elected in Christ before the foundation of the world Hub. thes 741. 4. That all men were elected in Christ since the fall of Adam Hub. thes 1001. 5. That some are named elect from the event because they are better then others as pure gold is called elect or choice gold and the aire from its serenity and cleernesse is called pure 6. That there is in respect of God no particular election but in respect of men who apply universall grace to themselves thes 735. which is as much as if you would say Not God but we men have chosen our selves 7. That many elect perish 8. That there is not with God any certaine number of the elect 9. That the doctrine of Predestination is not to be taught because it breeds profanenesse and desperation 10. That if God hath chosen some and not others by this means he will be accounted unjust cruell a tyrant a rejoycer at others evill envious the author of sin and corruption in man 11. That faith is the cause not the effect of election that is that God hath chosen us for our faith ARTICLE VI. Of Faith and Perseverance 1. WE beleeve that faith in Christ is the gift of a God not a generall gift and common to b all but a particular effect of Gods c predestination which is given to all and solely to the d elect not only in respect of its increase but also in respect of its first e beginning De vocat gentium l. 1. c. 1. as 't is truly said by Ambrose God is the doner both of the beginning and of the increment of faith And Luther in his Preface on the Epistle to the Romanes saith that properly it ariseth from Gods eternall predestination who ought to beleeve or not to beleeve that by these meanes our holinesse may not be in our owne hands but in the power of God alone Testimonies of Scripture a John 6.29 This is the work of God that you beleeve on him whom he hath sent Galat. 5.22 The fruit of the spirit is faith Ephes 2.8 By grace you are saved through faith Phil. 1.29 Because it is freely given to you in the behalfe of Christ not onely to beleeve in him but also to suffer for him b 2 Thes 3.2 Every one hath not faith c Acts 13.48 So many as were ordained to life eternall beleeved d Tit. 1.1 According to the faith of Gods chosen Phil. 2.13 It is God that worketh in you both to will and to doe according to his free pleasure Phil. 1.6 Who hath begun in you a good worke will perfect it till the day of Jesus Christ II. Perseverance by which men continue in faith to the end and without which no man shall be saved is such a gift of God as is assuredly given to all the elect Matth. 24.14 III. For this God hath a promised I will put my feare in their hearts Jerem. 32.40 De bone persev cap. 2. that they shall not depart from mee c. which what else is it saith b Austine but such and so great a feare which I will put in their heart that they shall with perseverance adhere to mee IV. And the Saints doe daily begge of God perseverance in a faith Lead us not into temptation undoubtedly then they obtaine it of God according to Christs promise John 16.23 Verily verily I say unto you whatsoever you aske of the Father in my name he shall give it to you So Austine in the same place Why is perseverance begged of God if it be not given by God V. They aske then and they receive of God not onely that grace that in the end of their life they may have faith but also that they may perpetually retaine the same which in the Schooles is called a finall and totall perseverance VI. For although many times they offend God by grievous falls and grieve the holy Spirit they cast away and lose many of his gifts they defile their conscience they weaken their faith and as much as in them is break it off as the examples of David and Peter shew yet they doe not so oppose God with all their hearts as to become his enemies and to lose his favour for ever and totally to shake off the holy Ghost and utterly to lose faith because the seed of God a remaineth in them although that powerfull force and sense of Gods gifts doth not at all times shew it selfe but doth under the infirmity of the flesh as the Sun under a cloud or fire under ashes for awhile lurk untill God
by true repentance stirre the same up againe which is done before death lest they perish Wherefore totally they never fall from the grace of God but God is so angry with them for sinne that notwithstanding he hates them not being his sons he so corrects them that yet he doth not totally reject b them Even as an earthly father will not presently thrust his son out of doores when he offends him much lesse will he shake off his fatherly affection although he may severely reprove and correct him Testimonies of Scripture a John 3.9 Whosoever is borne of God sinneth not because his seed is in him nor can he sin because he is borne of God b Psal 37.24 Though he fall he shall not be cast off for the Lord helpeth him with his hand 2 Sam. 7.14 15. I will be his father and he shall be my son whom when he offendeth I will visit with the rod of men and with the stripes of the sons of men but my mercy shall not depart from him VII With this comfort David erected himself when hee fell Cast mee not away from thy presence and take not thine holy spirit from me Psal 51.11 If the righteous man fall he shall not be cast off for the Lord puts his hand under him VIII This maine comfort the Saints have in their spirituall conflicts that they know they doe beleeve and by Gods grace will more and more beleeve and that their faith shall not totally faile them as to be damned because by the Gospel they are taught that it is sustained by Gods immutable a election and Christs most effectuall merit and b intercession and that it is preserved by the power of c God Testimonies of Scripture a Ephes 1.4 He hath elected us in Christ before the foundation of the world was laid Rom. 8.39 Whom he predestinated these he hath called and whom he hath called these he hath justified whom he justified these he hath glorified 2 Tim. 2.19 The foundation of God standeth sure having this seale The Lord knoweth who are his b Rom 8.33 Who shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods elect It is God that justifieth Who shall condemn It is Christ that is dead yea rather that is risen againe who is also at the right hand of God and maketh intercession for us John 17.15 I desire that thou shouldst keep them from the evill Luke 22.31 Simon Simon Sathan hath sought to winnow thee as wheat but I have prayed to my Father that thy faith may not faile c 1 Pet. 1.5 Who by the help of Gods power are preserved through faith to salvation IX To these may be added other express assurances out of Scripture of this * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fulnesse of faith That it is impossible for the elect to be a seduced for Christs sheep to be taken out of his b hands for the faithfull to be separated from the love of God in c Christ That vocation and the gifts of God are without d repentance * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That an inheritance incorruptible undefiled unfading is reserved for us in e heaven That by the power of God through faith we are preserved to f salvation That God is faithfull who will not suffer us to be tempted above our strength but with the tentation giveth an issue that we may g beare it Testimonies of Scripture a Matth. 24.24 It is impossible for the elect to be seduced b John 10.28 My sheep shall never perish nor shall any man take them out of mine hand c Rom. 8.39 Nothing can separate us from the love of God in Christ Jesus our Lord. d Rom. 11.29 These gifts and calling of God are such as are not to be repented of e 1 Pet. 1.4 5. Christ hath againe begotten us to an inheritance which cannot perish nor be defiled nor wither reserved for us in heaven f Ibid. Who by the help of Gods power are preserved through faith to salvation which is ready to be revealed in the last time g 1 Corinth 10.13 God is faithfull who will not suffer you to be tempted above your strength but will with the temptation also make a way to escape that you may be able to beare it X. But they who doubt of perseverance beleeve not life eternall yea they slight faith and all hope seeing that is an assured confidence of Gods mercie both present and to come this a certain expectation of life eternall which maketh not ashamed Rom. 5.5 Hope maketh not ashamed because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the holy Ghost which is given to us Faith is the substance of things hoped for the evidence of things not seen Hebr. 11.1 But doubting confoundeth Jam. 1.6 XI Neither is this a doctrine of securitie except of a spirituall for with the certaintie of perseverance in the Saints there remaines alwaies a purpose to avoid sin or to repent for b sin God working all this immutably according to his eternall purpose in them nor withdrawing his mercie utterly from them lest they c perish Testimonies of Scripture a Rom. 8.38 For I am perswaded that neither life nor death nor angels nor principalities nor powers nor things present nor things to come nor any other creature can be able to separate us from the love of God in Christ Jesus our Lord. 1 John 5.10 He that beleeveth in the Son of God hath the witnesse in himselfe 2 Tim. 1.12 I know whom I have beleeved and I am perswaded that he is able to keep what I have committed to him against that day b Rom. 7.15 For what I would doe I doe not but what I hate that I doe if I doe that which I would not I consent to the law that it is good c Ephes 1.11 In whom we have obtained an inheritance when we were predestinated according to his purpose who doth all things according to the counsell of his will 2 Sam. 7.14 and Psal 89.30 I will keep my mercy for him for ever and my covenant shall stand fast to him XII We reject the opinions of Puccius Huberus and others who have been bred in the schoole of Pelagius as being contrary to this most comfortable doctrine 1. That faith now in the state of grace is naturall that it is Gods gift common to all as the Sun by Gods bountie shines on the good and bad 2. That faith hath its increase from God but not its beginning 3. That it is our work to beleeve that is to suffer God to help us 4. That we may doubt of our perseverance to the end 5. That the certaintie of Gods gifts which wee brag of out of the Apostle Rom. 11.29 is vaine So Huberus thes 777. 6. That the Saints as soon as they sin mortally utterly fall off from grace utterly cast off the holy Ghost and altogether lose their faith and so many of the elect are damned and perish ARTICLE VII Of the ministery of the Church I. COncerning the ministery of
the Church in the New Testament we beleeve and teach that it is the office of publick teaching and governing the Church by the voice of the Prophets and Apostles instituted by Christ for finishing the salvation of the a elect Testimonies of Scripture a Matth. 28.19 Goe and teach all nations baptising them in the Name of the Father Son and holy Ghost Mark 16.16 Preach the Gospel to all creatures he that beleeveth and is baptised shall be saved but he that beleeveth not shall be condemned Ephes 2.20 You are built upon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles Ephes 4.11 He gave some to be Apostles some Prophets some Evangelists and some to be pastors and doctors II. And that it is an effectuall meanes by which the holy Ghost stirs up confirmes and a operates faith and conversion in the hearts of the elect Testimonies of Scripture a Rom. 1.16 The Gospel is the power of God to salvation to every one that beleeveth Rom. 1.17 Faith is by hearing and hearing by the word of God Acts 10.44 While Peter yet spake these words the holy Ghost fell upon all them that heard this speech Acts 16.14 A certaine woman named Lydia who sold purple in the city of the Thyatirians fearing God did heare us whose heart the Lord opened that she should heare what was said by Paul 2 Tim. 3.16 17. The whole Scripture is inspired by God and profitable for doctrine for reproofe for correction for instruction in righteousnesse that the man of God may be perfect and perfectly furnished for every good worke III. Yet that internall power and efficacie by which we are sanctified is not the Ministers nor is it tied to or shut up with in their words actions but it is the holy a Ghosts The externall ministry is b mans which the Spirit of God makes use of for moving the minds and hearts of the elect when and how he c pleaseth Not as if he could not doe otherwise but because it pleased his divine wisdome by the foolish preaching of the Crosse to save such as d beleeve Testimonies of Scripture a Esay 43.25 I I am he that blotteth out thy transgressions John 3.8 The wind bloweth where it listeth and thou hearest the sound thereof but thou knowest not whence it cometh or wither it goeth so it is with every one that is born of the spirit 1 Cor. 12.11 All these things are done by one and the same spirit distributing to every one apart as he pleaseth b Matth. 3.11 I indeed baptise you with water to repentance but he who cometh after me is stronger then I he will baptise you with fire and with the holy Ghost John 1.23 33. I am the voice of him that crieth in the desart But he that sent mee to baptise with water he it is who baptiseth with the holy Ghost c 1 Cor. 3.5 6. Who then is Paul who is Apollo but ministers by whom you have beleeved and as God hath given to every man I plant Apollo waters but God giveth the increase Therefore neither is he that planteth any thing nor he that watereth but God who giveth the increase d John 3.8 The wind bloweth where it listeth and thou hearest the sound thereof but thou knowest not whence it cometh nor whither it goeth so is every one that is borne of the spirit 1 Cor. 12.11 But all these things are done by one and the same spirit distributing to every one apart as he pleaseth 1 Cor. 1.21 But after that in the wisdome of God the world by that wisdome knew not God it pleased God by the foolishnesse of preaching to save beleevers IV. But these Tenents are partly impious and partly too hyperbolicall 1. That God immediately doth infuse faith and conversion 2. That the ministerie is a dead letter but the exercise only of the outward man 3. That the faith which we have by hearing of the word is not justifying but historicall onely 4. That saving power is in the voice and under the voice of the ministerie and that Christs part is internall but ministers partly externall partly internall ARTICLE VIII Of the Sacraments in generall I. WE judge the generall doctrine of the Sacraments to be both profitable and needfull for without this we cannot know why Baptisme and the Lords Supper are Sacraments besides it gives a great light to the particular doctrine of each Sacrament by which we may avoid divers errours lest by giving them too little we esteeme them but bare Ceremonies and by giving them too much we transforme them into Idols which will necessarily be if we do not carefully observe what Sacraments are and why instituted by God and what is their use and end for Ecclesiasticall stories tell us that the Pope could not establish Transubstantiation untill he had overthrowne the nature efficacy and use of Sacraments II. Sacraments are signes of the Covenant or of the promise of a grace instituted by God for the confirmation of our b faith Testimonies of Scripture a Gen. 17.11 And you shall circumcise the flesh of your fore-skin and it shall be a signe of the Covenant betweene me and you b Rom. 4.11 And he received the signe of Circumcision the seale of righteousnesse by faith in his fore-skin Sacraments are not onely notes of profession betweene men as some imagine but they are rather signes and testimonies of Gods will towards us by which God moveth the heart to beleeve as it is in the Apology of the Augustan Confession Tit. De usu Sacramenti III. Sacraments consist of the Element and a Word or of externall signes and the promises of spirituall grace which grace in the Word and in all Sacraments is one to wit Christ with all his b benefits for there is one Christ yesterday to day and for c ever and there is one communion of Saints from the beginning of the world to the d end which is that spirituall union that is betweene Christ and the Saints and of the Saints among themselves to the same love by the holy Spirit in Christ as the Head and in us as his members in whom he dwels although this one communion according to the diversity of signes is diversly called and represented in diverse Sacraments Testimonies of Scripture and of others a Apologia August Confes Tit. De usu Sacramenti c. Sacraments are signes of Gods will towards us and not only signes of men among themselves And they define Sacraments rightly in the New Testament to be signes of grace And because two things are in Sacraments the Signe and the Word the Word in the New Testament is the promise of the remission of sins b Ibidem The same is the effect of the Word and Sacrament as it is excellently said by Austine The Sacrament is the visible Word because the ceremony is received by the eye and is as it were the picture of the Word signifying the same thing that the Word doth wherefore the effect of both is the same c Heb.
body and bloud of Christ which are the things signified are not received with in or under the bread and wine with the mouth of the body Reas 1. Because they are not corporally present with in or under the symboles as was shewed Quest 1. Prepos 2. Reas 2. Because they goe not into the belly which is appointed for corporall food 1 Cor. 6.13 but whatsoever entreth into the mouth goeth down into the belly Matth. 15. Reas 3. Because the promise by which the things are offered is not received by the mouth but by faith Propos 3. The things signified to wit the body and bloud of Christ are received by faith spiritually Reas 1. From the genus because in all Sacraments the things signified are received by faith by which alone as we are justified so we receive all the benefits of the New Testament by which faith Christ dwells in our hearts Ephes 3.17 Reas 2. Because the promise of grace is not received but by faith but the communion of the bodie and bloud of Christ is that of the promise of grace See the first volume of Vrsine pag. 103. The Arguments of a certaine famous Disputer for the orall manducation To whatsoever organ the eating of one thing in the Lords Supper doth agree to that same it is needfull that the eating of another thing should agree but to the mouth of the body the eating of one thing that is of the bread in the Supper doth agree and therefore of another thing that is of Christs body Answ The Major is true of foods that are naturally conjoyned or contain each other as meat or flesh-pies but the bread and Christs bodie are not thus conjoyned and therefore of these the Major is false But he proves the Major Whosoever includes under the same word of eating bread and wine the body and bloud of Christ he also affirmes that both are received by the same instrument but Christ includes bread and wine his body and bloud within the same word of eating Therefore Christ affirmes also that both are received by the same instrument of eating Answ 1. The Disputer doth not conclude the Major that is denied which he should conclude by an universall Syllogisme in Barbara therefore his proofe is idle Answ 2. The Major is a petition of the thing in question and is denied The falshood also is plaine out of John 3. where Christ under the same word of birth includes the spirit and flesh and yet it followes not that both are borne after the same manner or by the same instrument Answ 3. The Minor is also false For the word Eat is referred to the consecrated bread and not to the bodie but onely by consequence or analogie for properly it belongs to that which Christ took with his hands and broke which was bread and not his bodie This reason is worth the noting because according to the Papists and the simple Consubstantiators the bodie of Christ is not present till the words of consecration be uttered but in the last instant of uttering these syllables For this is my body it begins to be present But according to the Ubiquitaries who are as it were chymicall Consubstantiators it is present as in any other bread but is not eatable till after the consecration Christ then did not command us to eat that in the bread which as yet was not there or not as yet eatable We say briefly that by the word of eating is onely commanded the orall manducation of the outward Sacrament or the bread but by the word of promise This is my body which is given for you which promise agreeth with that John 6.52 The bread which I will give is my flesh which I will give for the life of the world is required faith spiritually eating Christs bodie given for us and drinking Christs bloud powred out for us for the remission of sins Yet againe the Grammarian goeth about to prove the Major of the Prosyllogisme The word that hath but one signification is to be understood in that one But Manducation as well of the bread as of Christs body hath but one signification Ergo that one is to be understood of both Answ 1. He failes againe in the proofe of his Major because he concludes the Major neither of the Syâ—logisme nor Prosyllogisme by any universall Syllogisme in Barbara as he should have done 2. The Minor is a demand of the thing in question for he takes it for granted that eate ye is meant as well of the body as of the bread which is the thing he should prove and that this is false the story of the Institution tels us for Christ bodily did not lurke within the bread but sate at table when of the bread which he received broke and gave to his Disciples he said Eate yee Question 3. To whom the things signified are offered and by whom received To this we answer in two Propositions both being affirmative Propos 1. The things signified in the Sacrament to wit the body and bloud of Christ though they be offered to all yet are received by the faithfull onely Reas 1. Because the faithful only by faith receive the promise by which the things signified are offered Reas 2. Because the beleevers alone have the Spirit of Christ from which his living flesh cannot be separated Reas 3. Because Christ dwels onely in the faithfull and they in him by faith Ephes 3.17 Reas 4. Because the beleevers alone receive and have life eternall John 3. and 6. Propos 2. Impious or incredulous men coming without faith receive the signes without the thing signified but the things themselves being proferred they reject because of their infidelity For the Reasons see Explicat Catechet q. 81. Titulo What the wicked receive in the Lords Supper As for the Objections concerning wicked mens eating in the Supper see ibid. D. DAVID PARIE'S Epitome of Arminianisme OR The Examination of the five Articles of the Remonstrants in the Netherlands ARTICLE I. GOD by an eternall and immutable Decree in his Son Christ Jesus before the foundation of the world did decree out of the lapsed race of man-kinde subject to sin to save such in for and by Christ as by the grace of the holy Spirit do beleeve in the same Son and persevere in that obedience of Faith to the end by the same grace On the other side he decreed to relinquish and condemne as strangers from Christ such as are not converted but continue in infidelity subject to sin and wrath according to that of the Gospell John 3.36 He that beleeveth in the Son hath life eternall but he that beleeveth not shall not see life eternall but the wrath of God abideth on him The Examination AT first sight this Article seemes to have no question or inconvenience in it but to deliver the summe of the Gospell what sort of men by what meanes God decreed from eternity to save to wit beleevers in the Son of God and perseveres to the end in faith
with exciting grace I had a will to co-operate I received it not By which blasphemous lye shall not man cast himselfe headlong with Satan into hell But if faith and perseverance and our salvation shall be built upon our will how can free justification stand And whereas nothing is more mutable then mans will shall not our whole salvation stand upon the sand and all the assurance and comfort of a Christian be reduced to nothing And so much of this other high phrase 3. There is also an equivocation in the words Out of the lapsed and sinfull race of mankinde By the lapsed race of mankinde the Scripture and Catechise do understand man as he is lost in originall sin by Adams fall that is not onely dead in sin but also so viciated and corrupted that he is altogether unfit to do any good thing and bâ—nt to all evill till he be regenerated by the holy Ghost as God decreed to propagate and as in time he gathered for himself so from eternity he appointed to gather for himselfe that is he hath elected an eternall Church in Christ They understand indeed that man is fallen and subject to originall sin of which they have not yet declared themselves as likewise to actuall transgressions yet that he is not so depraved but that hee can freely both will and choose good and evill heare God calling on him open to him knocking either resist or assent or co-operate with exciting grace which interpretation is repugnant to Scripture and truth Who hath separated thee We are not fit of our selves 1 Cor. 4.7 2 Cor. 3.5 Rom. 8.7 c. The wisdome of the flesh is enmity against God 4. There is also a notable Cothurne in the relative them which we with the Apostle Rom. 8.30 understand of certaine individuall men as of Peter of Paul c. predestinated by God not onely to salvation and glory but also to the antecedent meanes of salvation and to the qualities required in those that shall be saved to outward and inward calling to faith and justification to conversion and perseverance to the end according to the Apostles saying Whom he predestinated them he called whom he called them he justified whom he justified them he hath also glorified Whose number saith Austin is so certaine there can be none added to it De correp grat c. 13. Act. 13.48 Hom. 30. Phil. 1.6 Mat. 24.24 nor diminished from it To whom alone it is given infallibly that they beleeve and persevere and that they cannot perish as it is said They beleeved so many as were ordained to life eternall that is as Chrysostome expounds it They that were predestinated by God And Who hath begun a good work in you will perfect it against the day of Jesus Christ It is impossible that the elect shall be seduced Now they understand not certaine men but whosoever casually will beleeve or certaine men but in the species onely not in the individuall beleevers before their election predestinate not to faith and perseverance but after faith to salvation casually if they persevere More briefly we understand them whom election and predestination makes beleevers and perseverers but they meane those whom election finds beleeving and persevering Rom. 11.7 Most briefly thus We understand those that were to beleeve or beleevers consequently or after election they such as were to beleeve or beleevers antecedently or in order before election to wit after the same manner that the chariot drawes the horse for if faith cannot be before vocation which is after election and predestination how can it be before election But the Apostle on the contrarie He hath chosen us that we might be holy not when we were holy Ephes 1.3 But faith is the beginning of our sanctification Act. 15.9 5. Much like is that Cothurne in the words In Christ We understand with the Apostle that God before the foundation of the world elected us in Christ consequently that is that by Faith and the Spirit we might be engraffed in Christ as members in the head and that we might be in Christ after election for the Apostle declares shortly after ver 4. Hee hath predestinated us into adoption by Jesus Christ But adoption is by faith John 1.12 But they understand that God elected us in Christ antecedently that is existing in Christ before election by fore-seen faith but how could the elect have faith in order before the election Had they it by Gods grace No surely for the Apostle makes grace posteriour to election and predestination saying He elected and predestinated us to the praise of the glory of his grace Is it not then of free will This of necessitie they must hold with Pelagius See August de praedest Sanct. c. 19. 6. In the words By Christ and for Christ it may be doubted whether a cothurnall phrase lyeth not hid We simply in and for Christs satisfactorie ransome but they think and speak otherwise of Christs satisfaction For 't is knowne that Vorstius with whom they draw the same cord disputed long since scandalously many things out of Socinus the Samosatenian of Christs satisfaction as if it had been either none or halfe full or not necessarie 7. A notable high straine is couched up in the word Grace which though elsewhere it hath divers significations yet in the question concerning the cause of faith of conversion perseverance and of our salvation grace properly is an effectuall motion and drawing of Gods mercie in the minds and hearts of the elect working by an unspeakable way faith perseverance and conversion Of which Christ saith John 6.44 De gratia Christi cap. 24. No man can come to mee except the Father who sent mee draw him And Austin Let the Pelagians reade and understand behold and confesse that not by the law and doctrine sounding from without but by an internall and occult a marvellous and ineffable power God worketh in the hearts of men not onely new revelations but good wills also But they understand the grace of outward calling by the Word and of inward morall perswasion by the Spirit but indifferent which is in the power of mans free-will to determine well or ill to receive or refuse therefore they call it Resistible as shall appeare Artic. 5. which opinion derogates from Gods glory and makes man proudly sacrifice to his owne net that is grow proud against God and shakes the certaintie of salvation and our comfort in life and death as was shewed cothurno 2. 8. Likewise in the word Beleeve and in the Noune Faith they doubtlesse delude us for to beleeve with us is not onely to assent to the whole word of God but chiefly and properly to be confident in the promise of the Gospel concerning grace and remission of sins by the bloud of Christ Mar. 5.26 Onely beleeve for confide And it hath this meaning chiefly in the phrase to beleeve in God in Christ John 14.1 John 9.36 c. If you beleeve
over mens wills De grat Christ cap. 24. then they have over their owne and who by an internall and occult miraculous and ineffable power worketh in mens hearts not onely new revelations but also good wills and this he doth not but by the wills of men themselves He by his grace worketh faith and conversion in mens hearts not by a resistible operation but altogether irresistible and yet not by coaction But God hath a most omnipotent power over mens wills c. and he worketh upon the same as he said Ergo c. The Major hath a most evident truth out of the knitting of the proper cause with its effect that it cannot be any wise denied The Assumption Austin teacheth by two examples the first is out of 1 Sam. 10.26 concerning Saul to whom when God would give the kingdome and the Israelites had power either to resist him or to submit themselves to him God touched their hearts that they neither could nor would resist and this he did by working on their wills The other is out of 1 Chro. 11. and 12. of David whom when God decreed to settle him in the kingdome with better successe the Spirit of the Lord came upon Abisai a prince among thirty that he said We are thine O David and will be with thee thou son of Jesse Can he saith Austin resist the will of God and not rather doe his will who in his heart did worke by his Spirit which came upon him that he should will say and do this And by them Almighty God who was with him brought them to make him king What did he bind him with any corporeall bands He wrought within he held the heart he moved the heart and drew them by their wills which wills he wrought in them At length he premises the Conclusion in these words No mans free-will resisteth God when he is willing to save a man for to will and nill is so in the power of the willer and niller that as it cannot hinder the divine will so it cannot hinder the divine power But lest any should except that God takes away resistance but not resistibility he addes further It is therefore out of doubt that mens wills cannot resist the will of God who hath done in heaven and earth whatsoever he pleased and who hath also done these things that are to come he cannot I say resist or hinder him from doing that which he pleaseth seeing that even upon mens wills he worketh what he pleaseth It is therefore most cleere that this holy Father doth strongly assever the irresistible operation of divine grace not only in mans conversion and salvation but also in directing of other difficult actions such as is the election of Kings and this for the glory of God And that he also refutes the vain pretexts of resistibility and coaction 13. If the grace that worketh faith and conversion is not irresistible after the maner we speak of but resistible that it may or may not be hindred by mens wills it followes that all is vaine verball smoak what they ascribe so magnifically to Gods grace in the third and fourth Article and that these effects which they speak of are not to be attributed to Gods grace only indifferently and remotely but to mens unresisting wills specifically and proximately which appeares thus The effect of that cause which works resistibly that is so that its production or inhibition may depend from another resisting or not resisting cause if it be produced the production thereof is to be ascribed indifferently and remotely to the worker specifically and proximately to him who resisteth not but admits it On the contrary if it be hindred the inhibition thereof is to be attributed specifically and proximately to the resister or him that will not admit it For example A Prince proposeth a reward to many of his subjects resistibly that he who will fight may have it he that will not may not have it The Princes action is indifferent to these many he that will fight doth well specificate the Princes action because he is to receive the reward but he that will not fight doth not specificate it well because he is to want the reward Who seeth not that as well the one as the other action is specifically and proximately to be ascribed to him that will fight or not fight but to the Prince indifferently and remotely I will adde another by which in my hearing once resistible grace was declared A father sets down on the table a dish of meat equally to his children but resistibly that he who will may have meat who will not may not have it Here the fathers operation is indifferent to all they that will take the meat doe specificate it well but they that will not specificate it ill Who now againe doth not see that the meat is to be ascribed specifically and proximately to the takers but to the father indifferently and remotely Such is the resistibilitie of grace which these men teach But if this be so all the effects of grace must needs be deluding and false which they rehearse deluding or false because man hath not faith from himself or by force of his free-will but he shal have from himself the specification of the working of grace because by being unwilling to resist grace he hath severed himself from others because of himself he cannot think will or do good for of ones self to specificate well a resistible indifferent operation is a good thing because God by his holy Spirit doth regenerate and renew us c. For God doth not by his Spirit renew and regenerate us but indifferently remotely resistibly and therefore improperly but we regenerate and renew our selves specifically proximately and properly because this grace is the beginning for of the progresse and perfection of this grace the question is not of all good for the beginning of a good specification of a resistible and indifferent operation of grace is good from our not resisting c. What besides We must aske of God only such an operation of grace as is resistible and indifferent and onely for this grace must we thank God the not resistance and good specification of grace shall be in our will and power Is not God here robbed of his glory Hath not man reason to sacrifice to his owne net that he may be puffed up with pride against God and that he may say I have separated my self This is to be cast headlong with Satan into hell fire but if of our selves we do not resist resistible grace if we receive that grace which is offered specificate that which is indifferent which with the closure of the fourth Article doe necessarily cohere is not this to establish the idoll of free-will Originall sin is by this denied and the naturall mans native impotencie corruption and pravitie of which God so often complains in Scripture and so do the Prophets and Apostles and the Saints themselves What will become
is the most proper effect of predestination so that without perseverance predestination cannot be fulfilled 4. Because Christ prayed Coll. p. 344. and doth pray for the perseverance not of Peter alone but of all who were to beleeve by the Apostles preaching but the Father alwayes heares the Son Luke 22.32 Joh. 17.20 John 11.42 c. 5. Because they that are ingraffed into Christ by true faith Coll. p. 344. pray incessantly for their owne perseverance but whatsoever they aske of God by faith they obtaine it And this was Austines second Argument for the good of perseverance 6. Because they that are ingraffed by faith into Christ truly Coll. p. 345. are by the power of God faithfully preserved in faith persevering to the end Coll. p. 345. 1 Pet. 1.5 7. Because they that are by true faith ingraffed into Christ have their salvation sealed in their hearts by the earnest of the holy Ghost and consequently their faith and perseverance are sealed too Coll. p. 346. 2 Cor. 1.21 Ephes 1.13 c. 8. Because true beleevers are like a tree that doth not wither the wise man that built upon the rock the seed cast into the good ground c. according to Scripture Coll. p. 346. 9. Because true beleevers are distinguished from temporary back-sliders by reason the faith of those is rooted in their hearts but the faith of these hath no roote 10. Because the Scripture expresly confirmes Coll. p. 347. that the true beleevers can or shall never utterly fall away Rom. 6.2 8 9 10 11. 1 Joh 3.9 1 Joh. 5.4 Against these points all that with much verbosity are handled by the Novelists in the Conference from page 414. to page 459. come to this one point of the condition required in the faithfull which exception wee have already shewed both to be weake and also to be overthrowne by the promises themselves now all are reduced to this one solid and unanswerable demonstration from the position of sufficient causes to the position of the effect thus To whom God hath promised to give certainly perseverance in faith and who are kept by the power of God in faith to the end and for whose perseverance Christ hath prayed and doth pray and who pray themselves incessantly for the same and whose perseverance is grounded in Gods eternall predestination their perseverance in true faith unto the end is not doubtfull but sure according to the Scripture All ingraffed into Christ by true faith are such to whom God hath promised to give perseverance Jer. 32.40 Psal 25.1 c. and who by the power of God are preserved by faith unto salvation 1 Pet. 1.5 and for whose perseverance Christ did and doth pray John 17.20 Rom. 8.34 and who daylie in the Lords Prayer call upon God for the same whose perseverance at length is founded in Gods eternall predestination Mat. 24.24 Rom. 8.30 Ephes 1.11 14. 1 Thes 2.13 14. c. Therefore the perseverance of all those who are inserted by true faith into Christ is not doubtfull but certaine according to Scripture No lesse firme a demonstration doth the proximate cause yeeld which begets true faith alwayes remaining in the Elect out of two sayings in Scripture joyned together 1 Pet. 1.23 You are renewed not of mortall seed but of immortall by the word of God which abideth foe ever And 1 John 3.9 He that is borne of God sinneth not because the seed of God remaineth in him nor can he sin because he is borne of God Hence we reason thus They who are borne of the immortall seed of Gods word and in whom this immortall seed notwithstanding their infirmities doth remaine in them also faith abides nor doth it finally faile and consequently perseverance which is faith it selfe not failing but remaining and persevering the reason of this is the individuall knitting of the cause and the effect because the immortall seed of Gods word remaineth not in whom it doth remaine but by faith All that are ingraffed into Christ by true faith are borne againe of the immortall seed of Gods word as Peter the Apostle witnesseth and in them abideth this immortall seed not withstanding their infirmities witnesse John the Apostle In all then that are by true faith ingraffed into Christ faith remaines neither doth it ever utterly faile and consequently perseverance c. What need many words If the perseverance of the Saints be doubtfull then is it not given certainly by God to all them that aske it daylie praying with all their heart Hallowed by thy Name thy Kingdome come thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven Leade us not into tentation Cyp. de Orat. Aug. de bono persev c. 2.3.6 but deliver us from evill c. In which Petitions Cyprian and Austine learnedly and religiously teach that perseverance is begged of God then 2. this promise of God besides others will be vaine Heare O house of Jacob who have beene carried by me from the wombe even to your old age I am with you and till you be hairy I will carry you Isaiah 46.3 Phil. 1.6 I have made I will beare I will also carry and will deliver 3. In vaine will the Apostles most hearty perswasion confidence and promise be I am perswaded that he who hath begun a good worke in you will perfect it Rom. 8.33 1 Cor. 1.8 untill the day of Jesus Christ For I am perswaded that neither life nor death c. can separate us from the love of God in Christ Jesus God will confirme you to the end unblamable untill the day of our Lord Jesus Christ 4. In vaine will be the prayer and confidence of the Saints praying with David O God forsake me not in mine old age and when my head groweth gray Thou hast shewed me many and great afflictions but thou hast returned and quickned me 5. Justifying faith will be in vain or the assurance of the remission of sins for the time present for he that doubteth of Gods promise for the time to come feignes that he beleeves the promise of the time present Isai 46.3 Isai 43.25 for these are conjoyned I did beare you I will beare you till your old age I I am he who blot out thine iniquities c. and will not remember thy sins any more 6. In vaine finally is the faith of eternall life and salvation because he that doubts of his perseverance in faith without which life eternall is not obtained how can he be confident of life eternall for he that doubts if he shall live till the morrow how can he be assured he shall live eternally so instead of faith a fallacious opinion shall take place in mens consciences hesitation doubting feare anxiety undermining and overthrowing all Christian comfort and confidence will domineere These are the fruits which the deniall of perseverance will bring forth all which are false impious blasphemous against which the perseverance of the Saints stands as a strong
bulwarke Now the cavill about the condition annexed to the promises doth nothing hinder our Arguments as was shewed Neither is the perseverance of the Saints prejudiced by that calumny of scandalous preaching and licentious beliefe of perseverance For otherwise the Apostles preaching of this doctrine had beene scandalous and the Churches beleeving thereof at that time had beene licentious De bono persev c. 18. I saith Austine will not exaggerate this matter with my words but will rather leave it to them to consider that they may see what this is which they have perswaded themselves to wit that the preaching of perseverance doth rather wrong the hearers by desperation then helpe them by exhortation for this were as much as if you would say that then man despaires of his owne salvation when he hath learned to put his trust not in himselfe but in God Neither doth the Paralogisme non causae concerning the neglect or nullifying of the meanes and fore-warnings c. hinder us for by these same meanes the holy Ghost doth worke and support the certainty of perseverance in the hearts of the Saints nor are we moved with the examples of hypocrites and Apostates in their fourth Engine of whom also the five marginals of the Article speake For these men had nothing common with the true faithfull but the bare name onely of faith of all which it is therefore said 1 Joh. 2.1 They went out from us because they were not of us for if they had beene of us they had remained with us but that is might be knowne they were not of us therefore they went out See Austine De bono perseverantiae c. 8. The great and grievous falls of Moses Aaron David Salomon Peter Judas and of others trouble not us for if they did any thing prejudice perseverance it was in the totality not in the finality thereof for it may be easily proved that all those whom the enemies of perseverance do object either were not true beleevers but hypocrites or repented in the end But neither can their totall perseverance be overthrowne from hence except withall Gods promises be overthrowne too which is impossible should be overthrowne by the exception of a pretended condition But the failings of the Saints that I may speake this by the way must not too peevishly be canvased by those who will be accounted among the number of Saints but prudently according to the rule of Charity are to be deplored 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 rather then censured considering God is a Father who is to judge his owne sons when they offend and the Saints are his children who are to give an account of their actions to their Father Oftentimes in a family the son and the servant commit the same offence and the son offends more hainously then the servant yet an earthly father thrusts the servant out of doores whereas he will not dis-inherit the son but chastise him onely for his good therefore the offence of a Son committed in the folly of his youth as it doth not induce him to hate his father so it doth not extinguish the fathers affection to his son David trecherously killed Vriah Joab Amasa Peter three times perfidiously denied his Master Judas once betrayed him put aside the event and Peters sin will seeme greater then that of Judas yet Christ looked with pity upon him not upon this Now let our Censors come and prove that Peter utterly lost that faith for which Christ prayed that it might not faile Now for their faults As in sharpe diseases mans life is endangered till the Physicians helpe come yet it is not presently extinguished even so in great sinnes the Saints faith is shaken and weakened but it is not therefore presently lost or dead because the heavenly Physician by his unspeakeable grace sustaines in their hearts that immortall seed of God from which their faith proceeds and supports them with his hand that when they fall they may not be bruised 1 John 3.9 Psal 37.24 This doctrine humane equity not to speake of Christian charity cannot upon any pretence subvert Lastly the two last foolish Paralogismes do not hurt the Saints perseverance if they be even scholastically examined for though both of them should directly conclude as they ought to do the contradictory to perseverance to wit That some truly and actually beleeving and regenerate do lose their faith and spirit of regeneration they must necessarily conclude lest either of the Premisses be false out of pure particulars and the first of them thus Some baptised children of faithfull parents do utterly lose faith and the Spirit of regeneration the reason is because otherwise all without exception should be saved which to them seemes an absurdity but by us is to be wished in charity But some baptised children of faithfull parents do truly and actually beleeve and are regenerated Therefore some truly and actually beleeving and regenerate do utterly lose faith and the Spirit of regeneration but the latter concludes thus Some excommunicate for their wickednesse doe utterly lose their faith Some excommunicate for their wickednesse are truly faithfull and regenerate Ergo Some truly faithfull and regenerate do utterly lose their faith or else of necessity seeing these are childish foolish that the consequences may be mended the former Paralogisme most assume the Minor universally false and the latter must suppose the Major universally false also so that the former must be thus made in Disamis otherwise they cannot conclude except they had rather have a Major universally false Some baptised children of faithfull parents utterly lose their faith and regeneration All the baptised children of faithfull parents truly and actually beleeve and are regenerate Therefore same truly and actually beleeving and regenerate utterly lose their faith and regeneration Here the Remonstrants themselves cannot deny but that the universall Assumption is false except they understand it sacramentally and so againe the consequence should be faulty For Austines doctrine which the orthodox Churches follow is this As in Isaac who was circumcised the eighth day the signe of the righteousnesse of faith went before and because he imitated his fathers faith there followed in him as he grew in yeares the righteousnesse it selfe the seale whereof went before in the Infant even so in baptised Infants the Sacrament of regeneration goeth before and if they have Christian piety conversion followes after the mystery whereof goeth before in the body Neither doe the words of the Catechisme page 74. any thing availe to the proofe of the Assumption universally false The latter from an universall Major in Datisi or a Minor converted in Darii otherwise they cannot conclude will be thus All excommunicated for wickednesse do utterly lose true faith and the holy Ghost Some excommunicate for their wickednesse are truly faithfull and regenerate Ergo Some truly faithfull and regenerate do utterly lose faith and the holy Ghost That here the Major is universally false was rightly answered by the Orthodox in the Conference and not refuted by the others For they may be excluded out of the Church and kingdome of Christ who never were truly in the state of grace but were alwayes hypocrites being destitute of true faith and Gods Spirit And so we have demonstrated that the orthodox truth concerning the perseverance of the Saints in faith doth subsist altogether unhurt by their Engines and let these suffice concerning the fifth Article FINIS